PRESENTED TO THE LIBRARY OP PRINCETON THEOLOGICHL SEMINHRY BY 1 |VIps. Alexander Ppoadfit. •TESrH AMERICAN EDITIOS. STAR IN the; JEAST? A SERMON, PREACHED IN- THE IWRISH CHURCH OF ST. JAMES, BRISTOL, ON SUNDAY, FEBRUARY 26, 1809. For the Benefit of the " Society for Missions to Africa and the East,^'' BY , REV. CLAUDIUS BUCHANx\N, LL.D. FROM INDIA. " For wo have seen His Star iii the East, and are come to worship Kim."— Matt. ii. c. TO WHICH IS ADDED, AN APPENDIX, CONTAINING THE INTERESTING REPORT OF REV. DR. KERR, TO THE GOVERNOR OF MADRAS, ON THE STATE OF THE ANCIENT CHRISTIANS IN COCHIN AND TRAVANCORE, AND AN ACCOUXT OF THE DISCOVERIES MADE BY REV. DR. BUCHANAN, OF 200,000 CHRISTIANS, IN tKE SEQ_UESrERED REGION OF HINDOSTAN. BOSTOX: 'UBHSHED BY MUNROE 8c FRANCIS, NO. 4 CORNHIL?.. 1811. A SERMON. MATT. ii. 2. '•^ For we have seen his Star in the East, and are co7ne to worship him^ When, in the fulness of time, the Son of God came down from heaven to take our nature upon him, many circumstances concurred to celebrate the event, and to render it an illustrious epoch in the history of the world. It pleased the Divine Wisdom that the manifestation of the Deity should be distinguished by a suitable glory : and this was done by the ministry of Angels, by the ministry of Men, and by the ministry of Nature itself. First, This was done by the ministry of Aiigels ; for an Angel announced to the shepherds " the glad tidings <' of great joy which should be to all people ;" and a " multitude of the heavenly host sang Glory to God in " the Highest, on earth, peace, good-will toward men." Secondly, It was done by the ministry of Men ; for illustrious persons, divinely directed, came from a far country, to oifer gifts, and to do honour to the newborn King. Thirdly, It was done by the ministry of Nature. Nature herself was commanded to bear witness to the presence of the God of Nature. A Star or Divine Light, pointed out significantly from heaven the spot upon earth where the Saviour was born. Thus, I say, it pleased the Divine Wisdom, by an assemblage of heavenly testimonies, to glorify the incar- nation of the Son of God. All these testimonies were appropriate ; but the Journey of the Eastern Sages had in it a peculiar fitness. We can hcirdly imagine a more natural mode of hon- ouring the event than this, that illustrious peisons should proceed from a far country to visit the child which was born Saviour of the world. They came, as it were, in the name of the Gentiles, to acknowledge the heavenly gift, and to bear their testimony against that nation which rejected it. They came as the represen- tatives of the whole heathen world ; not only of the hea- thens of the East, but also of the heathens in the West, from whom ive are descended. In the name of ihe whole world, lying "in darkness, and in the shadow of death," they came inquiring for that Light which they had heard, was to visit them in the fulness of time. " And the star which they saw in the East, went belore " them, till it came and stood over where the young " child was. And when they were come into the house, " the}- fell down and worshipped him ; and Avhen they " had opened their treasures, they presented unto him " gifts, gold, and frankincense, c\nd myrrh ;" and they departed into their own country. Do you ask how the Star of Christ was understood in the East ? Or why Providence ordained that peculiar mode of intimation ? Christ w^as foretold in old prophecy, under the name of the " *S'^«r that should arise out of Jacob ;" and the rise of the Star in Jacob was notified to the world, by the appearance of an actual Star. We learn from authentic Roman history, that there prevailed "in the East" a constant expectation of a Prince, who should rise out of Judea, and rule the world. That such an expectation did exist, has been confirmed by the ancient writings of India. Whence, then, arose this extraordinary expectation, for it was found also in the Sybilline books of Rome ? The Jewish expectation of the Messiah had pervaded the East long before the pci iod of his appearance. The Jews are called by their own prophet the " Expecting people*," (as it may be translated, and as some of the Jews of the East translate it) the " people looking for Is. xvi 2. "Tiie people mctcd out," in our translation. "and expecting One to come." Wherever, then, the ten tribes A\erc carried throughout the East, they carri- ed with them their expectation. And they carried also the prophecies on which their expectation was lounded. Now one of the clearest of these projihccies runs in these words : " There shall come a Star out of Jacob." And as in the whole dispensation concerning; the Mes- siah, there is a wonderful fitness between the \\ords of prophecv and the person spoken of, so it pleased the Divine Wisdom that the rise of the Star in Jacob should be announced to the world by the appearance of an ac- tual Star, (for by what other means could the great e^•ent be more significantly communicated to the remote parts of the earth ?) and this actual Star, in itself a pro- per emblem of that "Light which was to lighten the Gentiles," conducted them to Him who was called in a figure the Star of Jacob, and the " glory of his people Israel;" and who hath said of himself, (Rev. xxii. 16) " 1 Jesus, am the bright and morning Starf." But again, why was the East thus honoured ? Why- was the East, and not the West, the scene of these transactions ? The East was the scene of the first reve- lation of God. The fountains of inspiration were first opened in the East. And, after the flood, the first fam- ily of the new world was planted in the East ; I mean the East, in relation to Juclea. Besides, millions of the human race inhabit that portion of the globe. The chief population of the world is in these regions. And in the middle of them the Star of Christ first appeared. And, led by it, the wise men passed through many na- tions, tongues and kindreds, before they arrived at Ju- dea in the West ; bearing tidings to the world that the Light was come, that the " Desire of all Nations" was come. Even to Jerusalem herself they brought the first intimation that her long expected Messiah was come. Now, my brethren, as the F.ast \vas honoured in the first age, in thus pointing out the Messiah to the world ; t Tlic Jews used to r.peak of their Messiali under the appellation of Bar Coca/y, or " the Son of the Star ;" and false Clu-ists actually assumed thai name. so now again, after a long interval of darkness, it is bearing witness to the truth of his religion; not indeed by the shining of a Star, but by aftbrding luminous ev- idence of the divine origin of the Christian Faith. It affords e\idencc, not only of the general truth of its liis- tory, but of its peculiai' doctrines ; and not of its doc- trines merely, but of the divine power of these doctrines in convincing the understandings and converting the hearts of men. And in this sense it is, that " we have *' seen his Star in the East, and are come to worship *' him." And when these evidences shall have been laid before you, you will see that the Time is come for diffusing His religion throughout the world; you will "offer " gifts" in his name for the promotion of the work ; and you will offer up prayers in its behalf, " that God would " be pleased to make his ways known, his saving health " unto all nations." In this discourse, we propose to lay before you, 1st. Evidences of the general truth of the Chris- tian Religion, existing in the East. 2dly. Evidences of the divme power of that reli- gion, exemplified in the East. I. The general truth of the Christian Religion is il- lustrated by certain evidences in the East. Of these we shall mention the following. 1. Ancient writings of India, containing particulars of the history of Christ. 2. Certain doctrines of the- East, shadowing forth the peculiar doctrines of Christianity, and manifestly derived from a common origin. 3. Tlic state of the Jews in the East, confirming the truth of ancient prophecy. 4. The state of the 'Syrian Christians in the East, sul)sisting for many ages, a separate and distinct people in the midst of the heathen world. These subjects, however, wc must notice verv bnefl}'. 1. Hindoo historj'- illustrates the lustonj of the Gos- pel. There have lately been discovered in India, cer- tain Sanscrit writings, containing testimonies of Christ. They relate to a Prince who reigned about the period of the Christian era ; and whose history, though mix- ed with fable, contains particulars which correspond, in a surprising manner, with the advent, birth, miracles^ death, and resurrection of our Saviour. The event mentioned in the words of the Text is exactly record- ed, namely, That certain holy men, directed by a Star, journeyed toward the West, where tliey beheld the in- carnation of the Deity*. These important records have been translated by a learned orientalistf, and he has deposited the originals among the archives of the Asiatic Society. From these, and from other documents, he has compiled a work, entitled " The History of the introduction of the Christian Religion into India; its progress and de- cline ;" and at the conclusion of the work he thus ex- presses himself : " I have written this account of Chris- " tianity in India with the impartiality of an historian ; " fully persuaded that our holy religion cannot receive "any additional lustre from it." Thus far of the history of the Gospel. 2. We are now to notice certain doctrines of the East, shadowing forth the doctrines of Christianity. The peculiar doctrines of the Christian Religion are so strongly represented in certiun systems of the East, that we cannot doubt the force whence they have been derived. We find in tliem the doctrines of the Trin- ity, of the incarnation of the Deity, of the Atonement for sin, and of the influence of the Divine Spirit. First, The doctrine of the Trinity. The Hindoos believe in one God Brahma, the creator of all things : and yet they represent him as subsisting in three per- sons ; and they worship one or other of these persons throughout every part of India. And what proves that * This testimony of the Hindoo writer accords with that of ChaiciJius, the ancient commentator on Plato, wlio adds, " tliat the infant Maji sty be- " iii}^ found, the wise men worshipped, and gave gifts suitable to so groat " a God " t Mr. Wilford. they hold this doctrine distinctly, is, that their most aa- cient representation of the Deity is formed of one body and three fiices. Nor are these representations conlined to India alone ; but they are to be found in other parts of the East. \Mience, then, my brethren, has been derived this idea of a triune God? If, as some allege, the doc- trine of the Trinity among Christians be of recent ori- gin, whence have the Hindoos derived it ? When you shall have read all the volumes of Philosophy on the subject, you will not have obuiined a satisfactory an- swer to this question. Secondly, The doctrine of the Incarnation of the De- ity. The Hindoos believe that one of the persons in their Trinity (and that, too, the second person,) was " manifested in the flesh." Hence their fables of the incarnations of Vishnoo, of which you may have heard. And this doctrine of the incarnation of the Deity is found over almost the whole of Asia. Whence, then, originated this idea, that " God " should become man, and take our nature upon " him ?" The Hindoos do not consider that it was an Angel merely that became man, but God himself. The incarnation of God is a frequent theme of their dis- course. We cannot doubt whence this peculiar tenet of religion has been derived. We must believe that all the fabulous incarnations of the Eastern Mythology are derived from the real incarnation of the Son of God, or from the prophecies which went before it. Thirdly, The doctrine of Atonement for Sin, by the shedding of blood. To this day in Hindostan, the people bring the Goat or Kid to the Temple ; and the Priest sheds the blood of the innocent victim. Nor is this peculiar to Hindostan. Throughout the whole East, the doctrine of a sacrifice for sin seems to exist in one form or other. Ho^v is it then, that some of you in this country say that there is no Atonement ! For, ever since " Abel oftered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain;" ever since Noah, the lather of the new world, " oflcred burnt-offerings on the Altar," sacrifices have been offered up in almost every ncition ; as if for a con- st uit memorial before the world, that " without shed- " ding of blood, there is no remission of sin." Fourthly, The doctrine of the influence of the Spirit of God. In the most ancient writings of the Hindoos, some of which have been lately published, it is asserted that the "divine spirit, or light of holy knowledge," in- fluences the minds of men. And the man who is the subject of such influence is called the " man twice- born." Many chapters are dcA'oted to the duties, character, and virtues of " the man twice-born." If, then, in the very systems of the heathen world, this exalted idea should have a place, how much more might we expect to find it in the revelation of the true God ! We could illustrate other doctrines by similar anal- ogies, did time permit. If these analogies were merely partial or accidental, they would be less important. But they are not casual ; as every man who is versed in the Holy Sciipturcs and in Oriental Mythology well knows. They are general and systematic. Was it ever alleged that the Light of Nature could teach such doctrines as these ? They are all contrary to the Light of N iture. These, my brethren, are doctrines which exist at this day, in the midst of the idolatry and moral corruption of the heathen world. Every where there appears to be a counterfeit of the true doctrine. The inhabitants have lost sight of the only true God, and they apply these doctrines to their false gods. For these doctrines are relics of the first Faith of the earth. They are, as you see, the strong characters of God's primary revela- tion to man, which neither the power of man, nor time itself, hath been able to destroy ; but which have en- dured from age to age, like the works of nature, the moon and stars, which God hath created incorruptible. 3. Another circumstance, illustrating the truth of the Chiistian religion in the i^ast, is the state of the Jews. The Jews are scattered over tiie whole face of the ll,ast, and the fulfilment of the prophecies concerning them is far more evident in these regions than it is here among Christian nations. 10 The last great punishment of the Jewish people was inflicted for their last great crime — their shedding the l:)lood of the Son of (lod ! And this instance of divine indignation has been exhibited to all nations, and all na- tions seem to have been employed by the ordinance of God in inflicting the punishment. By express prophecy, the Jews were sentenced to be- come "the scorn and reproach of all people;" and' " a proverb and by-word among all nations." Now, that their stubborn unbelief should be a reproach to them among Christian nations here in the West, is not no strange ; that they should be a proverb and a by-word among those who had heard the prophecy concerning them, is not so remarkable. But to have seen them (as I have seen them) insulted and persecuted by the igno- rant nations in the East ; in the very words of prophecy, "trodden down of the heathen;" trodden down by a people who never heard the name of Christ ; who nev- er heard that the Jews had rejected Christ ; and who, in fact, punished the Jews, without knoxving their crime ; this, I say, hath appeared to me an awful completion of the divine sentence. 4. Another moniuiient of the Christian religion in the East, is the state of the Syrian Christians, subsist- ing for many ages a separate and distinct people, in the niidst of the corruption and idolatry of the heathen world. They exist in the very midst of India, like the bush of Moses, l:>urning and not consumed ; surround- ed by the enemies of their faith, and subject to their povv^er, and yet not destroyed. There they exist, hav- ing the pure \vord of God in their hands, and speaking in their churclies that same language which our Saviour himself spake in the streets of Jerusalem. We may contemplate the history of this people, ex- isting so long in that dark region, as a type of the inex- tinguisJiable Light of Christ's religion ; and in this sense it may be truly said, " We have seen his Star in "the East." The probable design of the Divine Providence, in preserving this peo|:)le, appears to be this : That they should be a seed of the Church in Asia : that they 11 should be a special instrument for the conversion of the surrounding heathen, when God's appointed time is come ; a people prepared for his service, as fellow-la- bourers with us ; a people, in short, in the midst of Asia, to whom we can point as an evidence to the rest, of the truth and antiquity of the Christian Faith. And this shall suffice as to the testimonies of the gen- eral truth of Christianity existing in the East. II. We proposed, in the second branch of the dis- course, to lay before you some evidences of the divme power of the Christian Religion exemplified in the East. To say that Christianity has been propagated in the East, as other religions have been propagated, is to say nothing. It is little to say that thousands ha\e adoi)ted the name^ and that it pervades populous provinces. For three centuries past, the Romish Church has diftused the name of Christianity throughout the East ; and this success demonstrates how practicable it is to " propa- " gate our religion," (in the common sense of that ex- pression) throughout all nations of the world. Provi- dence seems to have ordained this previous labour of the Romish Church, to facilitate the preaching of the true Gospel at the appointed time ; for Christianity is found, even in its worst form, to possess a moral and civilizing efficiency. But it is in the East, as it is in the West — all are not Christians who are called Christians. " He is not a " Christian, who is one outwardly ; neither is that bap- " tism which is outward in the flesh." The fact was, the Romish Church preached Christianity in the East, -without the Bible. Let us now inquire what has been the consequence of sending the Bible to the East. It is nearly one hun- dred years since the Bible was sent to the Hindoos ; but not by our country. This honour was given to the Protestant churches of Denmark and Germany. It was sent to a certain nation in the South of India ; for there are many nations in Hindostan. What then was the effect of giving them the Bible ? It was the same as that whicli ibllowed the giving the Bible to U3, whih.* 12 we lay in almost Hindoo darkness, buried in the igno- nmce and superstition ot'the church of Rome. It gdve light and knowledge ; God blessed his own word to the conversion of the heart, and men began to ^v"orship him in sincerity and truth. That province in India, which was blessed with the Bible, hath since *' seen a great Light." During near- ly the whole of the last century, multitudes of Hindoos (both heathens and Roman Catholics) became members of the Protestant Church, one generation after another; and amongst them there has ever been found, according to the records of the Mission*, such a proportion of serious piety, as you might expect to find, when the Gosj)el is j)reached with faithfulness and zeal. During the whole of the last century, Providence fa- voured them with a succession o£holy and learned men, educated at the Universities of Germany : among whom was the venerable Swartz, called the Apostle of the East; and others not much inferior to him, men whose names are scarcely known in this country, but who are as famous among the Hindoos, as WicklifFe and Luther are amongst us. The ministry of these good men was bk ssed in many provinces in the South of India, and the bounds of their churches are extending unto this day. The language of the country is called the Ta- mul ; and the first translation of the Bible, in that lan- guage, was made, as we said, about a hundred years ago. Like Wicklifie's Bible with us, it became the father of many versions, and, after a succession of im- proved editions, it is now considered by the Bramins themselves (like Luther's Bible in German) as the clas- sical standard of the Tamul tongue. A Jubilee has lately been celebrated in India, in hon- our of the Gospel. In the month of July, 1806, a Ju- bilee was observed by these Hindoo churches, in com- r V nioration of the arrival of the two first Protestant Missionaries on the 9th of July, 1706. The year 1806, being the hiimhedth \ ear (or the second fiftieth) since the Gospel first visited their land, was to them " the year of Jubilee." The happy occasion had been long * Tliese Records arc publisiied in upwards of JO volumes, tliick 4to. 13 anticipated, and was marked with demonstrations of joy and gladness. The people, as we weit inlbrnitd, wnik- ed in procession to their churches, earryinii; pahiis in their hands, and singin^^ the 98th Psahn ; iind, after of- fering up praises and thanksgivings to the Most Higli, they heard a sermon suitable to the day. The sermon at the Jubilee of Tritchinopoly was preached by their aged minister, the Rev. Mr. Pohle, from these words : *' Go ve, therefore, and teach all nations ; baptizing them " in the name of the Father, and of die Son, and of the "Holy Ghost*." These were the effects of sending the Bible to the East. Men were " brought to a knowledge of the truth ;" and at the end of a hundred years, the natives kept the Ju- bilee of the Bible. Such, my brethren, was the light in the South of In- dia. And now a Light has sprung up in the North, of which you have heard. Our own country hath be- gun, though late, to dispense " the Word of Life." And although the time has been short, the success has been great. In the North, in the West, and in Ce} Ion, translatious of the Scriptures are going on in almost all the languages of Oriental India. Our own country hath at length assumed an interest in diffusing the Gospel. " In the fulness of time," we trust, her different societies have come forth, as with one consent, to begin the work of evangelizing the East. " In the fulness of time," we trust, hath this country begun, by these instruments, to employ her great pow- er, and her enlightened zeal, in extending the knowl- edge of the true God throughout the world. We ought not to regret that the work is carried on by Christians of different denominations ; for if they teach the religion of the Bible, their labour will be bles- sed. We have no contentions in India, like those in Britain, between Protestants of different names. There they are all friends. The strife there is between light and darkness ; between the true God and an idol. So liberal and catholic is the Christian in Asia (while he * See ccounts of the «' Society for Promoting Ciiristian Knowledge-," just published. 14 looks over the map of the World, and can scarcely find where the isle of Britain lies) that he considers even the term " Protestant," as being in a certain degree exclu- sive or sectarian. " The religion of the Bible," or, " the religion of Christ," is the name by which he would describe his creed. For when the idolater once abjures his own cast for the Gospel, he considers the differences of Protestants (if he ever hear of them) as being very insignificant. Indeed he cannot well understand them. In the great revolution that takes place in his mind (if his conversion be real) he cannot contemplate these minute objects. We ought not then, I say, to regret that different classes of Christians are employed in the work. For the case is an exact parallel of that record- ed in the Gospel (Mark ix. 38 :) " And John answering *' said. Master, we saw one casting out Devils in thy *' name, and he folio weth not 71s ; and we forbad him, " because he followeth not iis. And Jesus said, for- " BID IflM NOT." On my arrival from India, a few months ago, I learn- ed that a controversy had engaged the attention of the public, for some time, on the question of sending Mis- sions to the East. In the future history of our country it will scarcely be believed, that in the present age an at- tempt should have been made to prevent the diffusion of the blessed principles of the Christian religion. It will not be believed that an attempt should have been made to prove by argument, that it was wrong to make known the Revelation of the true God to our fellow men ; or if, in some instances, it might be permitted (as in the case of remote nations) that we ought not to instruct that people who were affirmed to be the inost superstitious, and most prejudiced ; and who were our own subjects. We scarcely believe ourselves that, twenty years ago, an attempt was made to defend the traffic in slaves, and that books were written to show that it was humane in its character, just in its principle, and honourable to our nation. The discussion, there- fore, that has taken place on the civilization of the East, has been of important use. Men in general were not infoiTiicd. The scene of action ^vas remote, and the 15 subject was new in almost all its relations. Even to some of those persons who had been in India, the sub- ject was new. Just as in this country, if you were to ask certain persons whether they had any acquaintance with the reiiifious world, they would say they had never heard there ruas such a world ; so some from India haz- arded an opinion concerning the " inveterate prejudices" of certain tribes in the East, who scarcely knew the ge- ography of the country where they lived ; what their re- ligion was, or whether they had any religion at all. They had seen no star in the East ; they had heard of no Jubilee for the Bible. Like the spies of Israel, who brought back "an evil report" from Canaan, they report- ed that India was no " land of promise" for the Gospel ; that the land was barren, and that the men were Ajia- Jdms. But the faithful Swartz ga\e another testimony. He affirmed that it is " exceeding good land ;" and his " record is true." He who was best qualified to give an opinion on the subject who preached among the Hindoos for nearly fifty years, founded churches among them in different provinces, established schools for their children, disseminated religious tracts in their own tongue, and intimately knew their language, manners, prejudices, and superstitions ; he Avho restored the Christian character to respect, after it had fallen into contempt ; who was selected by the natives as an arbi- ter of their differences with the English, and whom both Hindoos and English loved and feared in his life and honoured in his death* ; this good man, I say, differed * At the funeral of Mr. Swartz, the Hindoo Rajah of Tanjore came to do honour to Ills memory in the presence of )us Braminlcal court. He covered the body m-ith a gold cloth and ahcd a flood of tears. He afterwards com[)osed an epitaph for him, wliom tie called " his father and his friend," and caused it. to be inscribed on the stone which covers Swartz's grave, in one of tlie Christian churches of Tanjore. The Enj^lish also have pronounced a noble and affecting encomium on the - liaracter of this estimable Missionary. Tlie Honourable the East India Company have sent out to Madras a mon- ument of marble to be erected in the church of St. Mary at tliat place, to the memory of the Rev. Mr. Swartz, inscribed witli a suitable epitaph ; and they announced it in their general letter, dated the 29th of October, 1806, " as a testimony of the deep sense they entertained of liis transcendent nier- " it, of his unwearied labours in the cause of religion and piety, and of his " public services at Tanjore, where the influence of his name and cliaracter " was for a long course of year.<;, productive of important benefits to the 16 in opinion from some, who have lately ventured to give a j idgment in this matter : he affiimed that it was Eng- land's DUTY to make known the Revelation of the true God to her Indian subjects. In the mean time, while men hold different opinions on liie subject here, the great work goes on in the East. The Christians there will probably never hear of our dissensions; nor, if they should hear of them, would they be much interested about them. And on this point I judge it right to notice a very singular mistake, which appears to have existed on both sides of the question. It seems to have been understood that we have it in our power to prevent the progress of Christianity in India, if we wish to do so ; if such a measure should be re- commended by what is called " a wise policy." But we have im power to prevent the extension of the Chris- tian religion in India. We have it in our power, indeed, greatly to promote it, but we have no power to destroy it. It would be as easy to extinguish Christianity in Great Britain as in India. There are thousands of Christians in India — hundreds of thousands of Chris- tians. And while we are contending here, whether it be a proper thing to convert the Hindoos, they will go on extending the bounds of their churches, keeping their jubilees, and enjoying the blessings of the Gospel, re- gardless of our opinions or authority. The dispute in this country, relative to the efficiency of preaching the fiiith of Christ to the heathen world, is is not unlike the dispute of the Jewish doctors in the Gos- pel, concerning our Saviour's power " to forgive sins." We read that our Lord had healed a woman, who was a sinner. And he said unto her, " Daughter, thy sins " are forgiven ; thy faith hath saved thee ; go in peace." Then began the Pharisees to say within themselves, " Who is this that forgiveth sins also ?" But she felt "■ Company." 'riie Honourable Court further adds : " On no subject has " tlie Court of Directors been more ui\animous than in their anxious desire •' to perpetuate the memory of tliis eminent person, and to excite in others an " emulation of liis great example " They direct, finally, " tiiat ti'anslations " sliall be made of the epitaph into tlie country lang-uages, and published at " i\l;ulras ; and tiiat llie native inhabitants shall be cncourag-ed to view the " nio'.iumeut." 17 in herself that she was healed, and, leaving the doctois to dispute whether " her faith could save her or not," she departed in peace and joy. So, while we are disputing here, whether the fahh of Chiist can save the heathens, the Gospel hath gone forth "for the healing of the nations." A congregation of Hindoos will assemble on the morning of the Subbaili, under the shade of a Banian tree, not one of whom, pci- haps, ever heard of Great-Britain by name. There the Holy Bible is opened ; the word of Christ is preached wiih eloquence and zeal ; the affections are excited ; the voice of prayer and praise is lifted up ; and He who hath promised his presence " when two or three are " gathered together in his name, is there in the midst of " them to bless them, according to his word." These scenes I myself have witnessed ; and it is in this sense in particular I can say, " We have seen his Star in the " East, and are come to worship him." Thus far we have spoken of the success of the Gos- pel in Asia, by means of European preachers. But we shall now exhibit to you evidence from another source, from a new and unexpected quarter. We are now to declare what has been done, independently of ou7' exer- tions, and in regions where we have no labourers, and no access. And this I do to show you, that whether we assist in the work or not, it is God's will that it should begin. You have hitherto been contemplating the Light in India. We are now to announce to you, that a light hath appeared in Arabia, and dawned, as it were, on the Temple of Mecca itself. Two Mahometans of Arabia, persons of consideration in their own country, have been lately converted to tlie Christian iaith. One of them has already suffered mar- tyrdom, and the other is novv engaged in translating the Scriptures, and in concerting plans for the conversion of his countrymen. The name of the martyr was Ab- dallah ; and the name of the other, who is now translat- ing the Scriptures, is Subat ; or, as he is called since his Christian baptism, Nathaniel Sabat. Sabat resided 3 18 in my house some time before I left India, and I had from his own mouth the chief part of the account which I shall no\\ give to you. Some particulars I had from others. His conversion took place after the martyrdom of Abdallali, "to whose death he was consenting;" and he related the circumstances to me with many tears. Abdallah and Sabat were intimate friends, and being young men of family in Arabia, they agreed to travel together, and to visit foreign countries. They were both zealous Mahometans. Sabat is son of Ibrahim Sa- bat, a noble family of the line of Beni- Sabat, who trace thcii pedigree to Mahomet. The two friends left Ara- bia, after paying their adorations at the tomb of their prophet at Mecca, and travelled through Persia, and thence to Cabul. Abdallah was appointed to an office of State under Zemaun Shah, King of Cabul : and Sa- bitt left him there, and proceeded on a tour through Tartary. While Abdallah remained at Cabul, he was converted to the Christian faith by the perusal of a Bible (as is supposed) belonging to a Christian from Armenia, then residing at Cabul.* In the Mahometan states, it is death tor a man of rank to become a Christian. Abdal- lah endeavoured for a time to conceal his conversion, but finding it no longer possible, he determined to flee to some of the Christian churches near the Caspian sea. He accordingly left Cabul in disguise, and had gained the great city of Bochara, in Tartary, when he was met in the streets of that city by his friend Sabat, who im- mediately recognized him. Sabat had heard of his con- version and flight, and was filled with indignation at his conduct. Abdallah knew his danger, and threw him- self at the feet of Sabat. He confessed that he was a Christian, and implored him by the sacred tie of their former friendship, to let him escape with his life. " But, " Sir," s.iid Sabat, when relating the story himself, " I *' had no pity. I caused m}- servants to seize him, and " 1 delivered him up to Morad Shah, King of Bocha- • Tlie Armenian Christians in Persia have amontr iLem a few copies of the Arabic Bible. 19 " ra. He was sentenced to die, and a herald went " through the city of Bochara, announcing the time of " his execution. An immense muhitude attended, and " the chief men of the city. I also went and stood near " to Abdullah. He was offered his life if he would ab- " jure Christ, the executioner standing by him with his " sword in his hand. ' No,' said he (as if the proposi- " tion were impossible to be complied with) ' I cannot " abjure Christ.' Then one of his hands was cut off" at " the wrist. He stood firm, his arm hanging by his side " with but little motion. A physician, by desire of the " king, offered to heal the wound, if he would recant. " He made no answer, but looked up steadfastly towards " heaven, like Stephen the first martyr, his eyes stream- " ing with tears. He did not look with anger towards " 7716. He looked at me, but it was benignly, and with " the countenance of forgiveness. His other hand was *' then cut off. But, Sir," said Sabat, in imperfect Eng- lish, " he never changed, he never changed. And when " he bowed his head to receive the blow of death, all " Bochara seemed to say, ' What new thing is this' ?" Sabat had indulged the hope that Abdallah would have recanted when he was offered his life ; but when he saw that his friend was dead, he resigned himself to grief and remorse. He travelled from place to place, j^eeking rest, and finding none. At last he thought that 'he would visit India. He accordingly came to Madras about five years ago. Soon after his arrival, he was ap- pfllfit^ bv the English government a Mufti, or ex- pounder of Mahometan law ; his great learning, and re- spectable station in his own country, rendering him em- inently qualified for that office. And now the period of his own conversion drew near. While he was at Visa- gapatam, in the Northern Circars, exercising his pro- fessional duties. Providence brought in his way a New Testament in Arabic*. He read it with deep thought, the Koran lying before him. He compared them to- gether, and at length the truth of the word of God fell • One of those copies sent to India by tlie " Society for promoting Chris- tian Knowledge." 20 on his mind, as he expressed it, like a flood of light. Soon aftcrvvaids he proceeded to Madras, a jouiney of 300 miles, to seek Christian baptism ; and having made a public confession of his faith, he was baptized by the Rev. Dr. Kerr, in the i^nglish church at that place, by the name of Nathaniel, in the tu'enty- seventh year of his age. Being now desirous to devote his future life to the glory of God, he resigned his secuku' employ, and came by invitation to Bengal, where he is now engaged in translating the Scriptures into the Persian language. This work hath not hitherto been executed, for want of a translator of sufficient ability. The Persian is an im- poitant language in the East, being the general language of Western Asia, particularly among the higher classes, and is understood froni Calcutta to Damascus. But the great work which occupies the attention of this no- ble Arabian, is the promulgation of the Gosj)el among his o\\ n countrymen ; and from the present fluctuations of religious opinion in Arabia, he is sanguine in his hopes of success. His first work is entitled, (Neama Besharatin lil Arabi,) '■'■ Happy A^exvs for Arabia ;''"' writ- ten in the Nabuttee, or common dialect of the coun- try. It contains an eloquent and argumentative elucida- tion of the truth of the Gospel, with copious authorities admitted by the Mahometiins themselves, and particu- larly by the Wahabians. And prefixed to it, is an ac- count of the conversion of the author, and an appeal to the members of his well known family in Arabia, for the truth of the lacts*. • Sabat is now at Dinapore, in Bengal, with tlie Rev. Mr. Martyn, Fel- low of St. Jolin's Col'eg'e, Cambridge, Cliaplain to tlic East India Company, wiio is well qualified, by his knowledge of the Arabic and Persian lang-viag- es, to superintend his labours. Muza Fitrut, another celebrated Peisian scholar, who visited England some years ag-o, is engaged as the coadjutor of Sabat in his tra:islation. Mr. Martyn himself is translating the Scriptures hito the Ilindostanee language. Sabat soon after his arrival in Bengal, vis- ited tlic I'aptist Missionaries at Ser;u"npore, and remained there ibr two moiillis and an half, that is, from August to October, 1807. Ever since that period he has been at Dinapore. Mr. Martyn, in his latest letters, speaks of his friend Sabat in terms of afll-ction and admii'ation. Sabat accoinited him- self, atone time, the best matliematlclan and logician in Araiiia. Mr. Mar- tyn was senior Wrangler in Mathematics at Cambridge, in the year 1801. 21 The foUowinp; circumstance in tlie history of Sahat ong'ht not to have been omitted. When his family in Arabia had heard that he had followed the example of Abdallah, and become a Christian, they dispatched his brother to India, (a voyage of two months,) to assassin- ate him. While Sabat was sitting- in his house at Vis- agapatam, his brother presented himself in the disguise of a faciueer, or beggar, having a dagger concealed un- der his mantle. He rushed on Sabat, and wounded him. But Sabat seized his arm, and his servants came to his assistance. He then recognized his brother. The assassin would have become the victim of public justice, but Sabat interceded for his brother, and sent him home in peace, with letters and presents to his mother's house in Arabia. And these, my brethren, are the instances I Avished to lay before you, of the divine power of the Christian religion recently exemplified in the East. The con- versions of Abdallah and Sabat seem to have been as evidently produced by the Spirit of God, as any con- version in the primitive church. Other histances have occurred in Arabia of a similar kind, and on the very borders of Palestine itself. These are hke the solitary notices which, in other nations, have announced the ap- proach of general illumination. John Huss, and Jerom of Prague, were not, perhaps, more talked of in Europe, than Abdallah and Sabat are at this day in Bucharia and Arabia. What conclusion, then, shall we draw from these fi\cts ? It is this : that the time for diffusing our religion in the East is come. We shall notice some other partic- ulars which encourage us to think that the time is come. 1. The minds of good men seem every where to be impressed with the duty of making the attempt. Nearly fifteen years have elapsed since it began, and their ardour is not abated. On the contrary, they gath- er strength as they proceed ; new instruments are found, and liberal contributions are made by the peo- ple. Indeed, the consciences of men seem to bear wit- ness that the work is of God. The rapid success of this undertaking must appeal' almost incredible to diose who are not acquainted with the fact. Translations of the Scriptures are carried on, not only in the languag;es of India, Persia, and Arabia, but in those also of Burmah and China. Mount Cau- casus, in the interior of Asia, is another centre of trans- lation for the East, particularly for the numerous na- tions of the Tartar race. The Scriptures are preparing for the Malayan isles, and for the isles of the Pacific sea. The great continent of Africa has become the scene of different missions and translations. North and South America are sending forth the Scriptures. They are sent to the uttermost parts of the earth. They have been sent to Greenland, Labrador, and Austral Asia. We might almost say, " There is no speech nor lan- "guage, where their voice is not heard." And this spirit, for the diffusion of the truth, is not confined to Britain. It is found among good men of every Christian nation. Perhaps on this day prayers are offered up in behalf of the work, in Europe, Asia, Africa, and America. We are encouraged, then, to believe, that the time is come, in the first place, by the consent of good men. When I say good men, I mean religious and devout men, whose minds are not entire- ly occupied with the pohtics and affairs of this world, but who are " looking for the consolation of Israel :" as it is expressed in these words, " Thy kingdom come." 2. Another circumstance indicating that the time is at hand, is the general contemplation of the prophecies. The prophecies of Scripture are at this time pondered as seriously in Asia as in Europe. Even the Jews in the East, begin to study the oracles of their prophet Isaiah. And what is more important, the prophecies begin to be published among heathen nations ; and ^ve may expect that every nation will soon be able to read the divine decree concerning itself. 3. The Holy Scriptures are translating into various languages. When the Gospel was first to be preached to all na- tions, it was necessary to give a diversity of tongues ; 23 a tongue for each nat'ioji ; and this was done by the Di- vine Power. But in this second promulgation, as it were, of the Gospel, the A\'ork will probably be carried on by a diversity of tra?is/atio7is, a diversity of Scrip- tures ; a trcmslatioji for each nation. Instead of the g-ift of tongues, God by his Providence, is giving to man- kind a gift of Scriptures. 4. Another circumstance, which seems to testify that this work is of God., is the commotion in the bands of Infidelity against it. " Herod is troubled, and allJeru- *' salem with him." A spirit hath issued from the mouth of infidelity, which rageth against Him whose Star appeared in the East, and would destroy the work in its infancy. It rageth not against the Romish Church in the East, though that be Christian ; nor against the Armenian Church in the East, though that be Christ- ian ; nor against the Greek Church in the East, though that be Christian ; but it rageth against the religion of the New Testament, that vital religion which aims at the conversion of the hearts of men. Our Saviour hath said, " The Gospel shall be pub- " lished among all nations." But these resist the Di- vine Word, and say it cannot be published in all na- tions. Our Lord hath said, " Go ye into all the world, " and preach the Gospel to every creature." But these allege that the Gospel cannot be preached to every creature, for that " the bond of superstition is too strong, " or that the influence of Christianity is too weak." These are unguarded words, and ought not to be lieard in a Christian country. These are presumptuous words, arraigning the dispensation of the Most High. Such words as these, were once spoken by the philoso- phers of Greece and Rome, but the Gospel prevailed, and first erected its dominion among them. In process of time the barbarous nations of Europe yielded to its swLiy, of which xvc are evidences at this day. And ihe nations of Asia will yield to the same power, and the truth will prevail, and the Gospel shall be preached over the whole world. 5. The last circumstance which we shall mention, as 24 indicating that the period is come for diffusing the Light of Revelation, is the 7'evolution of nations, and " the signs of the times." Men of serious minds, who are erudite in Holy Scripture, and in the history of the world, look for- ward to great events. They judge of the future from the past. They have seen great events ; events which, twenty years ago, would have appeared as incredible as the conversion of the whole world to Christianity. At no former period have the judgments of heaven been so evidently directed against the nations which are called Christian as at this day. It is manifest that God hath a controversy with his people, whatever be the cause. The heathen world enjoys a comparative tran- quillity. But Christian nations are visited in quick suc- cession by his awful judgments. What, then, is the cause of the judgments of God on his Christian people ? If we believe the declarations of God, in his Holy Word, we shall ascribe the judgment of Christian na- tions, at this day, to their rejecting so generally, the tes- timony of Christ. That nation which first " denied his " name before men," was first given up to suffer terri- ble judgments itself, and is now permitted to become the instrument of inflicting judgments on others. And this is agreeable to the ordinary course of God's just and retributive Providence. That kingdom which first seduced others by its infidelity, is now become the in- strument of their punishment. The same retributive Providence is " making inquisition for the blood of the " Saints." The massacres, fires, and anathemas of a former day, filled the minds of men with dismay. JFe forget these scenes, but all things are present with God. And as a nation cannot be punished as a nation in the next world for its iniquity, it must be punished in this world ; and its " sins will be visited to the third and "fourth generation." For a long time, (as men count time) God kept silence ; but the day of retribution is come at last, and the seats of the inquisition must be purged with blood. From the fury of these desolating judgments xve have 25 hitherto been preserved. " Ri,[^hteousness exaltetli a " nation." (Prov. xvi. 24.) It would appear as if" God would thus do lionour to a Church holding pure doc- trine, and to a State united to that Church which hath delended the true Faith amidst the superstitions and corruptions which have so long reigned in the Christian world. Latterly, indeed, it should seem as if God had selected this nation, as formerly his chosen people Israel, to preserve among men a knowledge of the true reli- gion ; for we have been called to stand up, as it were, " between die living and the dead," in defence of Chris- tian principles. And although it be true that we have fought rather for our country than for our religion, yet it is also true that religion is, in present circumstances, ideutified, in a certain degree, with the existence of our country. And we trust, that it is in the purpose of Providence, by saving the one, to save the other also. Let this nation, then, weigh well what it is, in God's moral administration of the word, which saves her at this period. Let her beware of infidelity, and of that moral taint which ever accompanies it. Is it true, that any of our chief men begin to " laugh at vice," like Voltaire ! Let us recal to view the experience of France. We beheld infidelity gradually infecting that nation, even as poison passeth through the human frame, till the whole body of the great was saturated. Then was their iniquity full, and God's judgment began. Now, though it be true that the faith of our Church is pure, that " she holdeth the head,' that she is founded on the Prophets, Evangelists, and Apostles ; though it be true, that there is in the midst of her a large body of righteous persons, men possessing sound learning, en- lightened zeal, and pure charity ; men who are called by our Saviour '' the light of the world," and " the salt of the earth ;" yet it is equally certain that the greater part of her members are not of that description. It is certain that the spot of moral disease begins to be visi- ble at a distance. And we know not but that the true state of the nation may be this, that there is just " salt" eux.ugh, to use the figure of the gospel, to preserve the body from corruption. 4 26 Let us then weigh well xvhat it is which, in the pres- ent circumstLinccs of the world, saves this nation. If it be the divine pleasure to save us, while other nations are destroyed, it cannot be on account of the greatness of our empire, or of our dominion by sea, or of our extend- ed commerce. For why should the moral governour of the world respect such circumstances as these ? But if we are spared, it will be, we believe, on account of our maintaining the pure religion of Christ as the religion of our land, and of our promo ing the knowledge of that re- ligion, and of the blessed principles which accompany it, throughout the rest of the world. This may be a con- sideiution worthy of divine regard. ' And this, though it be no pledge of our duration, is the chief assurance of our perpetuity./ On this chiefly (viz. our being an in- strument of good to the world,) must depend our hope of surviving the shocks and convulsions which are now overwhelming the other nations of Europe. Let us now recapitulate the evidences noticed in this discourse, which encourage us to believe that the time is come for disseminating the knowledge of Christianity in the heathen world. 1. The facility with which Christianity is propagated generally in Asia, wherever the attempt has been made. 2. The peculiar success that has attended our own endeavours to promote the religion of the Bible. 3. The conversion of illustrious persons in Asia, by means of the Bible alone. 4. The translation of the Bible into almost all the lan- guages of Asia : promising, as it were, a second pro- mulgation of Christianity to the East. 5. I'he general contemplation of the prophecies in Europe and Asia. G. The general commotion among the bands of infi- delity, who are hostile to the design, both in Europe and Asia. 7. The coiTscnt of good men, in all Christian na- tions to promote the design. And 8. The preservation of our own country, to carry on the work, amidst the ruin or infidelity of other na- tions. Behold, then, my brethren, the great midcrtaking for the promotion of which you are now assembled. If it were in the power of this assembly to diffuse the bless- ings of religion over the whole Nvorld, would it not be done ?^ Would not all nations be blessed ? You per- ceive that some take a lively interest in this subject, while others are less concerned. What is the reason of this difterence ? It is this : Every man, who hath felt the influence of religion on his o\vn heart, will desire to ex- tend the blessings to the rest of mankind ; and no one who hath lived without a concern about religion, will be solicitous to commur'cate to others a gift which he values not himself. At the same time, perhaps, he is not willing to be thought hostile to the work. But there is no neutrality here. " He that is not with Christ," in maintaining his kingdom on earth, " is against Him." And so it appeareth to " God, who searcheth the heart." Every one of us is now acting a part in regard to this matter, for which he must give an account hereafter. There is no one, however peculiar he may reckon his situation or circumstances, who is exempted from this responsibility. For this is the criterion of obedience in the sight of God, even our conduct in receiving or re- jecting the *' record which God hath given of his Son." And no man " receiveth this record" in sincerity and truth, who will not desire to make it known to others. You have heard of the conversion of Mahometans and Hindoos. Yes, our Lord hath said, " Many shall come *' from the East and from the West, and shall sit down " with Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, in the kingdom " of Heaven ; but the children of the kingdom diall be *' cast out." Begin, then, at this time, the solemn inquiry, not merely into the general truth of Christ's religion, but into its divine and converting power. You observe that in this discourse I have distinguished between the name of Christianity and the thing. For it seems there are some who have departed from the ancient principles of our reformation, who admit the existence of the Spirit of God, but deny his influence ; who agree not with the Apostle Paul, that the " Gospel cometh to some in word 28 *' onlv," and to others '* in power^ and in the Holy *' Ghost, and in much ass ranee ;" and who seem to forget what our S iviour hath said of the " Woad road'* and the " narrow way." Begin then, the important inquiry ; for " the time is short," and this question will soon be brought to issue befare an assembled word. In the mean time I shall ofier to you my testimony on this subject. The operation of the grace of God, in " renewing a *' right spirit within us," (Ps. li.) is a doctrine professed by tlie whole faithful Church of Christ militant here on earth. The great author of our religion hath himself delivered the doctrine, in the most solemn manner to the world. " Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except a *' man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God." Vcr'ly, Eerily : it is an undoubted truth, and unchange- able principle of the heavenly dispensation, that except a niuu be renewed in mind, by the Spirit of God, he shall not have power even to ^ee or behold the king- dom of God. What though many in our day deny this doctrine ? A whole nation denied a doctrine great- er, if possible, than this. The very name and religion of Christ have been denied in our time. But if our Sav- iour hath declared any one doctrine of the Gospel more clearly tlian another, it is this of a spiritual conversion ; and the demonstration of its truth is found in all lands wheie his gospel is known.* Christians, differing in almost every thing else, agree in this. Differing in language, customs, colour, and in country ; differing in forms of worship and Church government, in external rights and internal order ; they yet agree in the doctrine * The late learned and judicious Pa ley lias given his dying testimony to the truth of tliis doctrine. (See his Sermons, p. 1 19.) " A change so en- "tii-c, Sf> deep, so important as this, I do allow to be a conversion ;" (he had said before, 'there must be a revolution of principle ; there must be 'a revolution witliin ;)' " and no one who is in the situation above described, " can he saved, without undergoing it ; and lie must necessarily be »' sensible of it at the time, and remember it all his life afterwards. Il is ♦* too momentous an event ever to be forgot. A man miglit as easily forget ?' his escape from shipwreck. Wlietlier it was sudden, or whether it was '« gradual, if it was effected (and the fruits will prove that,) it was a true " cr.nvcraion ,- and every such person may justly, both believe, and say ithim- ?? self, that he was converted at a particular assign:. ble tin>e." Paley here speaks the language of the true Church of Christ in all ages iT\.A nations. ^9 of a change of heart, through faith in Christ ; for this hath been the grand characteristic of Christ's rehgion among all nations, tongues, and kindreds, where the gospel hath been preached through all ages down to this day. This is, in fact, that which distinguishes the religion of God in Asia, from the religions of men. In every part of the earth where I myself have been, this doctrine is proclaimed, as the hope of the sinner and the glory of the Saviour. And again, in every place it is opposed in a greater or less degree, by the same evil passions of the human heart. In rude nations, the same arguments are brought against it, in substance, which are used here in a learned country. Among ignorunt nations, a term of reproach is attached to serious pie'y, even as it is here among a refined people ; thereby prov- ing what our Lord hath taught, That the superior good- ness inculcated by his Gospel would not be agreeable to all men ; and that some " would revile and speak evil " of his disciples, for righteousness' sake ;" thereby proving what the Apostle Paul hath taught. That " the " Cross of Christ is an offence" to the natural pride of the human heart ; that " the carnal mind is enmity " against God ;" and that " the natural man receiveth <' not the things of the Spirit of God, because they are " spiritually discerned." I have thought it right, my brethren, to deliver to you my testimony at this time ; to assure you that the Gospel which begins to enlighten the East, is not " an- *' odier Gospel," as the Apostle speaks, but the same as your own. There is one Sun ; there is one Gospel. " There is one Lord, one Faith, one Baptism ;" and there is one Judgment. May we be all prepared to give our answer on that day ! My brethren, you are now invited to contribute some aid toward the extension of the religion of Christ. You arc now called on to give your testimony to its truth. You are now, as it were, to present " your gifts" before Him who was born Saviour of the world ; and to send back those " glad tidings" to the East, which the East once sent to you, namely, that the Light is come, that '* the Desire of all nations is come." Let every one 30 who prays with his lips, " Thy kingdom come," prove to himself, at this time, his own sincerity, that he really de- sires in his heart that the kingdom of Christ should come. Blessed is the man who accounts it not only a duty, but a privilege to dispense " the word of Life" amongst his fellow- men. It is, indeed, a privilege, and so you will account it hereafter, when you shall behold all nations assembled before the judgment-seat of Christ. You will then reflect with joy that you are enabled, at this time, " to confess his name before men," and to af- ford some aid for the " increase of his government" and glory upon earth. And let ever}^ one who lends this aid accompany it with prayer, that the act may be bles- sed to himself in awakening his mind more fully to the unutterable importance of the everlasting Gospel. APPENDIX. INTERESTING INTELLIGENCE FROM INDIA. From the London Evangelical Magazine. A LETTER has been received from the Rev. Mr. Ringeltaubc, to the Secretary, dated Palamcotta, Feb 7, 1807. He has acquired the language so as to write it correctly, and speak it with but little hesitation. Mr Ringeltaube has also sent his journal, from Sep. 12, 1806, to Feb. 6, 1807. He mentions that Dr. Buchanan had requested the loan of his Bible in the Tamul language, as he was about to com- mence the Malayalam translation of the Scriptures immediately, there being 200,000 Christians in Malayalam, who are ready to re- ceive it. Even the Romish bishop, it is said, signified his consent to the circulation of the Scriptures among his people. The Doctor observes in his letter to Mr. Ringeltaube, that he has had singular success in obtaining ancient manuscripts, in Hebrew, Syriac, &c. Mr. R. greatly rejoiced at this good news ; and sent him his only copy of that Bible without delay. Ecclesiastical AntiquiLies in India. f We have been favoured by a respectable correspondent in India, with a copy of a Report, presented by a pious clergyman, at the request of the Governor of Madras, concerning the state of the ancient Christians in Cochin and Travancore. This Report is so curious and so interesting, that we shall give the whole of it to our readers, assured that they will esteem it, as we do, a most valuable and important document. It is followed by an account of the Rev. Dr. Buchanan's discoveries.] REPORT of the Senior Chaplain of Fort St- George, to the Right Honourable Lord William Bcntinck, Governor of Madras, on the state of tho Christians inhabiting the kingdoms of Cochin and Travancore ; vvith an article of interesting literary intel- ligence, containing an account of the discoveries made by the Rev. Dr. Buchanan, in the course of his investigations under- taken by order of the supreme government in Bengal. "Public Department. « To the Rev. Dr. Kcr7; Senior Chaplain of Fort St. George. « Rev. Sir, " The Right Honourable the Governor in Ccuiicil, being « desirous of availii ^ liimself of your vicinity to the Malabar co.ist, "to ootain every possil.ie inibrmcitioa in regard to the estubiish- " ment, &c. of the Cnristiaa Religion in tliiit part of tlie peninsula, 32 '• I am directed by his lordship in council, to desire that so soon " as the state of your heahh and the season will permit, you -will " proceed to the provinces on that coast ; and you will forward " to me, fur the information of government, such accounts as you " may be able to collect, of the first introduction of Christianity *' into India — of the arrival of the different sects who have been " or may be, in existence — of their general history, and of the per- " secutions to which they may have been exposed — of their suc- "cess in making proselytes— of their church establishment, and « of the source from which they are maintained, and with all other " circumstances connected with this important subject. " I have the honour to be. Rev. Sir, " Your most obedient humble servant, Fort St. George, (Signed) G. G. KEBLE, June 28, 1806." Sec. to Government. " To the Bight Honourable Lord William C. Beyitinck., Governor in Council, c3'c. is'c. « My Lord, " When at Mysore, I was honoured by the receipt of Mr. secretary Keble's letter, dated the 28th June last ; and finding my general health much improved, I resolved to proceed to the Mala- bar coast, in search of the information required by your lordship in council, regarding the Christians inhabiting that part of the pe- ninsula : — an investigation, which I have found as interesting as it is important, whether it regards humanity at large, or as it is con- nected, in a political view, with the British interests in this country. " To view the extensive field pointed out for my enquiries mi- nutely, would require much more of my time than could be well spared from my other public avocations : and as I learned that the R«jv. Dr. Buchanan was nominated by ihe government of Bengal, to travel over the same ground, for purposes somewhat similar, I did not think it incumbent on me to take up more than a general view of the subject, and I directed my attention accordingly, not so much to details as to matters of comprehensive import. " The first object to which the orders of government refer, is, tQ an account of the introduction of Christianity into this country. " There can be no doubt whatever, that the St. Thomt- Chris- tians settled on the Malabar coast at a very early period of the Christian church ; from whence they, at one time, spread in vari- ous directions as far even as Mileapoor, and St. Thomas's Mount ; — but to derive authentic information as to the time of their arrival, is at present no easy task. " From the confusion arising from the imperfection of Hindoo cfironology, from the desire which these Christians have to derive their origin from the earliest possible times, (which may perhaps have introduced false traditions among them)and as all their authen- tic records are reported to have been destroyed during the perse- cutions of the church of Rome ; from all these circumstances, whether wc refer to the Hindoo accounls, to the St. Thome Chris- 33 tians themselves, or to their persecutors, the Roman Catholics, we are not likely to arrive at any certain conclusion as to the exact time of their establishment in Malabar, Sonic circumstances, however, may be collected from undouhtcd authority^ by which it may be inferred, that they have been for nearly fifteen centuries established in India ; for we find, in ecclesiastical history, that at the first council at Nice, in the year 325, a bishop from India was among the number composing that memorable synod ; and, in the creeds and doctrines of the Christians of Malabar, internal evj- dence exists of their being a primitive church; for the supremacy of the Pope is denied, and the doctrine of Transubstantiation nev- er has been held by them ; and they regarded, and still regard the worship of images as idolatrous, and the doctrine of purgatory to be fabulous : — moreover, they never admitted as sacraments, ex- treme unction, marriage, or confirmation : all which facts may be substantiated on reference to the acts of the Synod established by Don Alexis de Mcncses, archbishop of Goa, at Udiamper, in the year 1599. " T.ic history of this council will be found most ably detailed in a work printed in French, and entitled, " The history of Christian- ity in India," published at the Hague, in the year 1724, by La Croze, the celebrated librarian to the king of Prussia. " The object of this work was to deduce, from authentic mate- rials, the rise, progress, and establishment of Christianity in the East ; and to hold up to disgrace, and to merited indignation, the bigotted and unworthy conduct of the Roman Catholic church, in the persecution set on foot by her emissaries, under her avowed sanction, against the primitive Christians, who were found settled on the coast of Malabar ; and La Croze seems to have discharged his duty to the public in a most faithful, interesting and able manner. " When the Portuguese first arrived in this country, in the be- ginning of the sixteenth century, they found a Christian church using the Syrio-Chaldaic language, establishere particularly to the existing state of Christianity in M ila!)ar ; and, in order that your lordship may have the subject clearly before you, I shall consider each sect of Christians by itself, under the head of, 1st, St. Tnome, or Jacobite Christians ; — 2dly, Tiie Syrian Catiiolics, who have been forced from the Jacobite Church into the Romish pak ; and, odly, The Latin Church. St. T/i07ne\ or Jacobite Christians. " These people, who still retain their ancient creed and usages, consider themselves as the descendants of the flock established by St. Tiiomas, wiio is generally esteemed the Apostle of the East. Their ancestors emigrated from Syria, and the Syrio-Chaldaic is the language in wiuch their church service is still performed. They admit no images within their churches, but a figure of the Vii'gin Mary with the child Jesus in her arms, which is consider- ed merely, as an ornament, and not as a subject for idolatrous wor- ship. They are generally denominated by the country people, Nazaranee Mipiles. Nazaranee is obviously derived from Naza- reth ; but the origin of the word Ma/iiilah is variously accounted for ; — by some it is ingeniously supposed to refer to the Virgin and Ciiild, the only image admitted within their churches ; as Ma implies Mor/irf, in the various languages derived from the Sung- scrit ; and Pillah, Cliild. Others again, construe the term to in- dicate the rank originally conferred on these Christians by the sov- ereign of Malabar. Poolah signifies a class, in a state synonymous with our secretaries. A:Ia or Ala/ia signifies gj-eat or siifierior. The term Mapillah is discriminately applied to Jews and Mus- selmen as to these Christians, distinguishing each by the prefix of the Jew, Syrian, or Nazaranee, or Musselman. " It is certain that grants of honour and emolument were form- erly possessed by these Christians, given to them by a king of Mal- abar, named Peremaul, engraven on copper, five of which en- gravings are still in existence ; vi facsimile of which I have seen in the possession of the Resident of Travancore. " It has been long believed, that these Christians held the ten- ets of the Nestorian heresy, and that they were obliged to leave their own country in consequence of persecutions : however, it appears that the creed which they now follow denies that heresy, and seems to coincide in several points with the creed of St. Atha- uasius, but without its damnatory clauses. '< Baron \^on Wredc has written a memoir on the subject of these Christians, which tppeaved in the 7th volume of the Asiatic 35 Researches, and which has tlic merit of calUng our atteiuion to these people ; though it is no better than a himc transcript of information, w hich may be fully and satisfactorily obtained ii. La Croze's book, from whence every material part of thatmemoii is obviously taken : indeed, wherever the Baron departs from his author, he becomes less interesting, or misleads his reader. That the Christians in Malabar were early taught the tenets of Nesto- rius, is proved by La Croze, on the direct authority of Cosrnas,u-n Egyptian merchant, (himself a Ncstorian,) who published his voy- age to India in the year 547. It seems, however, not improbable that Christians had been planted in these shores, long before the time of Nestorius : and 1 am inclined to regard the tradition of its having spread hither in the age of the Apostles, as very far from fabulous.* « With respect to their religious tenets, writers may and will disagree : upon such subjects human reason avails nothing. The disputes which on these points have agitated the world, are in gen- eral no better than the perverse offspring of verbal differences. " The foUow'ing is a version of the present creed of these peo- ple, being a wi itten communication from the Metropolitan to the Resident at Travancorc : « In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, " We the " Christians, believers in the religion of Jesus Christ, subject to « the jurisdiction of Mar Ignatius, patriarch of Antioch, being " loyalf Jacobians, hold the following creed : « We believe in the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, three Per- " sons in one God, neither confounding the persons, nor dividing f< the substance, one in three, and three in one. • Eusebius informs us, that there were Christians in India as early as tlic year 189, who had the Gospel of St. Matthew in Hebrew, which they de- clared was received from St. Bartholomew. f Eastern Christians, who renounce the communion of the Greek church, who differ from it both in doctrine and worshij), may be compreliendcd un- der two distinct classes. To the former belong the Monophysltcs or Jaco- bites, so called from Jacob Albardai, who declare it as their opinion, that, in the Saviour of the world there is only one nature ; while the latter com- prehends tlie followers of Nestorius, frequently called Chaldeans, fn.m tlie country where they principally reside, and who suppose that there are two distinct persons or natures in the Son of God. The INIonophysites are subdi- vided into two sects or parties, the one African and the other A.siatic. At the head of the \siatics is the patriarch of nnlioch, wlio resides for the most part in the monastery of St. Ananias, which is situated near the city of Mcrdin, and sometimes at Merdin, his episcopal seat ; as also at Amida, Aleppo, and other Syrian cities. The t^overnmcnt of this prelate is too extensive, and the churches orer which he presides too numerous, to admit of his performnig himself all the duties of his hig'h office : .and, there- fore, a part of the administration of die pontificate is given to a kind of col- league, who is called the Maphrian, or Primate of the East, and whose doc- trines and discipline are said to be adopted by the eastern church beyond the Tigris. This primate used formerly to reside at Tauris, a cit>" on the fron- tiers of ' rmenia ; but his present habitation is the monastery of St. Matthew, which is in the neighbourhood of Mosul, a city of Mesopotamia. Tt is fur- ther observable, that all the patriarchs of the Jacobites assume the denomi- •lation of Ignatius. — Mosheim, vol. 4, Section xi. poge 257- 36 " The father generator, — the son generated, — and the Holy « Ghost proceeding. « None is before nor after other in majesty, honour, might, and « power ; co-equal, unity in trinity, and trinity in unity." « We do not believe with Arius, and Eunonaius, that there " are three different and separate s\ibstances. " We do not believe, as Sabcllius believes, by confusion of " substance. " We do not believe, as Macedonius said, that the Holy «' Ghost is less than the Father and Son. «' We do not believe, as Mawney and* Marcianus said, that « the body of Christ was sent down from heaven. " We do not believe as Julianusf said, that Christ was only man. « We do not hold, as Nestorius, the doctrine of two natures, « and two substances in the Messiah. « We do not believe, as the Chalcedonians said, that there are « two natures in the Messiah. " But we believe, by the doctrine of the Trinity, that the Son is « co-e(iual with the Father, without beginning or end ; that in the « appointed time, through the disposition of the Father and Holy <' Ghost, without disjoining from the right side of the Father, he " appeared on earth for the salvation of mankind — that he was bom " of the Virgin Mary, through the means of the Holy Ghosi, and " was incarnate, God and Man. So that in the union of the di- " vine and human nature, there was one nature and one substance. (( — So we believe." « The service in their church is performed very nearly after the manner of the church of England ; and when the metropolitan was told that it was hoped that one day an union might take place between the two churches, he seemed pleased at the suggestion. " The present Metropolitan, Mar Dionisius, is now old and in- firm, but a very respectable character, and of the most venerable and prepossessing appearance. A person has been sent from Mou- sul, a city in Mesopotamia, to succeed to his station, in the event of his decease ; — but this stranger, ignorant of the language of the country, with the character of being violent in his temper, and not averse, as it is supposed, to the views of the Romish church, it is to be hoped, will be prevented from ever taking charge of this precious remnant of a pure and valuable people. " The Metropolitan has several archdeacons and deacons under him, who act as Vicar-Generals. They have fifty-five churches : and the number of their people, as given in to the Resident, is estimated at 23,000. " The residence of their Metropolitan is at Candenatte,twelve or fourteen miles inland from Cochin. In some of their churches divine service is performed in the Syrian and Latin ritual alternate- ly, by the priestsof the Christians of St. Thome, who have adher- Thesc I suppose mitjlit be Manes and Marcian.^ Perhaps Julian, Bishop of Halicarnassus, 37 ed to their ancient rites, and those who have been united to the church oi Rome.* \\ hen the latter have celebrated mass, they cany away the images from the church before the others cuter. '• The character of these people is marked by a striking superi- ority over the Heathens in evtiy moral excellence ; and they arc ren.'arkable lor their veracity and plain dealing. They arc ex- tremely attentive to their religious duties ; and abide by the decis- ion of their Pricstsand Metropolitan in all ca5cs,uhether in spirit- ual, or, as I heard, in temporal affairs. They are respected very higlily by the Nairs, who do not consider themselves defiled by as- sociating with them, though it is well known that the Nairs are the most particularof all the Hindoos in this respect ; and the Rajahs of Travancore and Cochin admit them to rank next to Nairs. Their numbers, it is conjectured, are under-rated in the statement given to the Resident, as it is generally supposed that they may be estimated at 70 or 80,0©0. They are not persecuted ; but they are not permitted to make converts, by the governments under which they reside ; and it is supposed, that many respectable Hindoos would be happy to join their sect, were it not for this circumstance : but at present they suffer, as far as I can learn, no other hardship. " If good men from Syria could be obtained, not as parish priests, but to superintend and regulate their concerns, I con- ceive it would be a great blessing to these good people. " The direct protection of the British government has been al- ready extended to them ; but as they do not reside within the British territories, I am somewhat doubtful how far it may be of use to them. " To unite them to the church of England, would, in my opin- ion be a most noble work : and it is most devoutly to be wished for, that those who have been driven into the Roman pale might be recalled to their ancient church ; a measure which it would not, I imagine, be difficult to accomplish, as the country governments would, it is supposed, second any efforts to that purpose. " Their occupations are various as those of other Christians ; but they are chiefly cultivators and artizans ; and some of them possess a comfortable, if not a splendid independence. Their clergy marry in the same manner as Protestants. Their resi- dence is entirely inland. Sy7-ia7i Roman Catholics. " These people, as stated above, were constrained to join the Latin church, after a long struggle for the power of maintaining their purity and independence ; and still appear a people perfectly disiiiict from the Latin church,being allowed to chaimt and perform all tiic services of the church of Rome in the Syrio-Chaldaic lan- guage by a dispensation from the Pope. They live under the au- • This shows a spirit of toleration and Christian liberality, very difieren' ?fom the big^otry of the Romish cliurch. 38 ihorily of the Metropolitan of Cranganore and the Bishop of Vera- poli, and dress differently from other priests. They wear a white surplice, while the priests of the Latin communion wear black gowns, like the Capuchin Friars of Madras. The Roman Cath- olic Syrians, it is thought, are much more numerous than the members of the original church. Their clergy are spread through the ancient churches, and, by retaining their language, and acting under the direction of the church of Rome, they leave no means unessayed to draw over their primitive brethren to the Latin communion. It appears to me, that they are allowed to use their original language, and to frequent the original church, entirely with this view ; and as far as I en learn, their numbers arc gaining ground. There are said to be eighty-six parishes of Roman Catholic Syrians subject to the dioceses of Cranganore and Verapoli. Their priests to the number of four hundred, arc styled Catanars, which is a Syrian appellation ; their congrega- tions are reported at 9u,000 (old and young included) agreeably to the last return transmitted to Rome. — There is an inferior or- der of priests, who are called Chiamas, in number about 120. The Hindoos have, as far as I can learn, a much greater respect for the Christians of the original church, than for the converts of the Latin communion ; which may be accounted for by their not as- sociating with the lower orders of people. Attached to each church is a convent, where the Catanars reside in community, there being three, four, or five to each church. The service is performed weekly, in rotation. — There is a seminary at the col- lege of Verapoli for the education of the Syrio Roman Catholics, and also one for the Latin church. The Syrio Roman Catholics are chiefly engaged, as already mentioned, in drawing their ancient brethren within the Romish pale ; but it appears that some of them have been employed formerly in extending the general ob- ject of conversion over the peninsula. I saw one of their chinxhes, at a village near Pillambaddy, about thirty miles on the Madras side of Trichinopoly ; and I heard of several others. They had at this village adopted the use of a sawmy coach, like that of the Heathens, with the Crucifix and the Virgin Mary in it, instead of the Hindoo sawmy. — Their church was much out of repair ; and the ignorance of the few Christians rem.aining in charge of it is striking : the letters L N, R, I, over the figure of our Saviour on the cross, being absolutely inverted ; nor did the priest who visits them ever notice the circumstance. They read prayers in Malabar, according to the ritual of the church of Rome. Their church appears to have been once respectable, but is now fallen into decay. Latin Roman Catholics. u Within the provinces of Travancore and Cochin there arc one archbishop and two bishops : — the archbishop of Cranganore, and the bishops ot Cochin and Verapoli. " The two former have sees, the latter is titular. The arch- bishops of Cranganore and the bishop of Cochin are nominated by the queen of Portugal, after the foUowinj^ manner : — I'hrce names are sent, (wlicn cither of these sees become vacant,) by the sovereign of Portugal to the Pope ; and the Roman Pontiff is bound to select the name that stands first, and to issue his brevet or patent accordingly. « They are subject in all spiritual concerns to the primate of Goa ; who has power also during a vacancy, of sending from Goa a locum tencns, who is styled Padre Govcrnador — Both sees are at this moment tilled by such. " The titular Bishop, who resides at the college of Verapoli, is appointed directly by the Pope, and is subject to no jurisdic- tion but that of his holiness, or the propaganda at Rome — This mission behig more susceptible of control and regulation than the others, has been countenanced by the honourable company, as the following copy of a Proclamation issued by the govern- ment of Bombay will show. "PROCLAMATION. " The honourable the Court of Directors of the honourable En- " glish East-India Company, having been pleased to order that the " ecclesiastical jurisdiction of the Roman Catholic churches un- " der this government, shall be withdrawn from the Archbishop *' of Goa, and restored to the Carmelite Bishop of the apostolic " mission, the President in Council has accordingly resolved, " that the said restitution shall take place on the first of the en- " suing month ; from which time he hereby enjoins all the '' Catholic inhabitants in Bombay, as well as the several factories " and settlements subordinate thereto, to pay due obedience in " spiritual matters to the said bishops, on pain of incurring the " severe displeasure of government. " By order of the Honourable the Governor in Council, « Bombay Castle, > (Signed J WILLIAM PAGE, " 2d Aug. 179 1." 5 Secretary. « The priests attached to the college of Verapoli are all Carme- lites, united to the apostolic mission at Bombay, but not subject to it. The jurisdiction of each is not marked by distinct bounds ; the parishes and churches being so mtermingled, that it is difficult to forma right notion of their extent. The Bishop of Cochin, how- ever, may be said to have a control over all the Romish churches situated on the sea coast, immediately, (with few exceptions,) from Cochin to Ramnad, and thence round the whole island of Ceylon : the churches are numerous ; but as they are in general poor, and are obliged to be supplied with priests from Goa, it would appear that one vicar holds, upon an average five or six churches. The number of Christians composing these churches must be great, as all and every of the fishermea are Roman Catholics. — The Bishop of Cochin usually resides at Qailon Thereare very few Europe- an clergy, (not above seven or eight.) under the three jurisdictionSj 40 and none of them men of cducalion ; and it cannot be expected that the native priests, who have been educated at Goa, or at the seminary at \^crapoli, should know much beyond their missals and rituals. — The Latin communicants in the diocese of Verapoli, are estimated at 35,000 — The catechuman sufTers no persecution on account of his religion, when once converted ; but the country governments are excessively jealous upon this point, and to their utmost to discountenance any conversion. " The converts are from various casts, viz. Chegas or Teers, Muclvwas and Pullers ; and there can be no doubt but that many of higher casts would be baptized, if they did not dread the displeasure of their governments. " It is well known that the Roman religion was introduced by the Portuguese, at the commencement of the sixteenth century ; the number converted in each year, upon an average, reach to nearly 300 : — the number of course, gradually diminishes. The morality of the converts is very loose : and they are generally inferior in this respect to the heathens of the country. GENERAL OBSERVATIONS. " Reflecting on the whole subject, several suggestions present themselves to my mind : and I shall not be considered as deviating from the line of my profession, or the intention of your Lordship in calling for my Report, by offering some opinions to govern- ment, which in a moral and political view, seem of the highest importance. It appears from the foregoing statement, that pure Christianity is far, very far, from being a religion for which the highest cast of Hindoos have any disrespect ; and that it is the abuse of the Christian name, under the form of the Romish reli- gion, to which they are averse. We have, my Lord, been sadly defective in what we owed to God and man, since we have had the footing in this country, as well by departing most shamefully from our Christian profession ourselves, as in withholding those sources of moral perfection from the natives, which true Christianity alone can establish ; and, at the same time we have allowed the Roman- ists to steal into our territories, to occupy the ground we have neg- lected to cultivate, and to bring an odium on our pure and honour- able name as Christians, The evil would be less, were it not Avell known that many of the Romish priests, and their people, Avho have thus been allowed to grow numerous under o»ir authority, arc supposed to be far from well affected to the government under which they reside ; indeed, in many instances the Roman clergy are the natui'al subjects of nations at enmity with ourselves, at the same time that they are eminently qualified by their influence in their profession, to do us tlie greatest mischief, by spreading disaf- fection throughout every part of the extended country. The Ro- man Catholic religion, my Lord, I believe I may say, without of. 41 fence to truth or charity, has almost always been made a political cn;^ine in the hands of its governments ; and we must he blinded incfeed, by our own conhdence, if we do not calculate on its being so used in this great and rich country, wlicre it h;is established a footing among an ignorant people ; especially when it is so well understood that our eastern possessions have been a subject of the greatest jealousy to all the rival nations of Europe. In my hun- ble opinion, my' Lord, the error has been in not having long ago estabhshed free* schools tiiroughout every part of this country, by which the children of the natives might have learned our langvuigc, and got acquainted with our morality- Such an establislnneiit would, ere this, have made the people at large fully acquainted with the divine spring, from whence alone British virtue must be acknowledged to flow. This would have made them I^etter ac- quainted with the prmciplesby which we are governed ; they would have learned to respect our laws, to honour our feelings, and to fol- low our maxims: whereas they appear to me, generally speaking, at this moment, as ignorant of their masters as on their first land- ing on these shores. I speak not of interfering with their religious prejudices, or endeavouring to convert the natives by an extraor- dinary eftbrt on the part of the British government. Conversion, in my opinion, nmst be the consequence which would naturally flow from our attention to the moral instruction, and their more in- timate acquaintance with the English character. " I do not mention this as an experiment, the result of which might be considered as problematical : the experiment has been already made, and the consecjucnces have proved commensurate with the highest expectation wuich reasonable men could entertain. The Danish Mission, united with the Society for propagatinir the Gospel, have sent some good men into this country, with the laud- able view of spreading true Christianity throughout our eastern possessions : and the name of Swartz. Gerricke, and others, will ever be remembered by immbers of our Asiatic subjects, of every cast and description, with veneration and aff'ection : and there are happily still living some amongst us of the same character. * To give Eng'llsh morals to the natives in tlieir purity, we must, I ima- gine, make tliem read Eiiijlisli books. Translations liaxe hitherto been very defective in the different coimtry lang-ua^jes ; besides they must be extremely circumscribed in number. I do not think tlie natives will come to us freely but to learn English Tiiis they consider as tlie key to fortune ; and, on tiie coast tiie most strict of the Bramins will have little hesitation, as far as I can learn, in permitting their ciiiUlren to attend a free school for tlie purpose of learning it ; for tiiey despise us too mucli to suppose there is any danger of overturning the principles of Braminism. But their ill-founded, ridiculous principles must be shaken to tiie very foundation, by tlie communication of su -h liberal kn >\vledge as a Christian can instil into the minds of voutli, ;uid fix t'lere by means of English i> loks ; and ail tiiis without making any alarming attack directly on the religion of the Hindoos. 42 " It is true, that the object they had more particularly in view, has, in some measure, failed : and few good converts, it is gener- ally imagined, have been made ; but let it be remembered also, that they have labored under every possible disadvantage ; they have scarcely enjoyed a mere toleration under our government, and received no kind of assistance whatever ; that they were few in number, and perhaps I may say, without injustice, that they erred, (as the best might err,) in the means which they adopted ; but that they have done much good by the purity of their lives, and by their zeal in spreading instruction. This will admit of no denial ; and I doubt not that I may say, without the danger of contradiction, that few and poor as these men have been, without authority or power to support them, a greater and more extended portion of heart felt respect for the European character has been diffused by their means throughout this country ,than by all the otherEuropeans put together. We have, in my humble opinion, my Loi'd, kept our- selves too far from the natives : we have despised their ignorance, without attempting to remove it, — and we have considered their ti iiidity, (the natural result of their being trampled upon by one r xe of conquerors after another,) also as an object for our con- tempt ; at the same time, that we have viewed the cunning of their character, (which is ever the natural resource of ignorance and. ■weakness,) as the completion of all that is vile and deceitful Thus liave we continued a system of neglect towards the interests of our native subjects, in points the most essential to their very happiness, throughout the whole of our governments in this country. Fain, my Lord, would I see a change in this particular ; and I seize the opportunity which the present moment affords, to press the justice and the policy of the measure on the attention of your lordship's government. Having the honour to remain, With the highest respect, my Lord, Your Lordship's faithful And obedient humble servant, C Signed J R. H. KERR, Senior chaplain of Fort St. George. ^i Madras, A'ov. 3. 1806." LITERARY INTELLIGENCE. « The Rev. Dr. Buchanan, who left Bengal some months ago, with the view of proceeding to Travancore, to inquire into the state of the Syrian Christians, arrived in that country about the begin- ning of November last, having travelled from Calcutta to Cape Comorin by land. His highness the Rajah of Travancore was pleased to afford to Dr. Buchanan the most liberal assistance in the prosecution of his inquiries. About the middle of November, Dr. Buchanan proceeded from the sea coast into the interior of the country, north-cast from Qujlon, to visit the ancient Syrian 43 churches, situated amongst the low hills at the bottom of the high Ghauts, which divide the Carnatic from Malayula. The face of the country in general, in the vicinity of the mountains, exhibits a va- ried scene of hill and dale, and winding streams. These streams fall from the mountains, and preserve the valliesin perpetual vcr- dure. The woods produce pepper, cardamoms, and cassia, or wild cinnamon ; also frankincense and other aromatic gums. What adds much to the grandeur of the scenery in thi country is, that the adjacent mountains of Travancore arc not barren, but are cov- ered with teak forests, producing the largest timber in the world. " The first view of the Christian churches, in this sequestered region of Hindostan, connected with the idea of iheir tranquil dura- tion for so many ages, cannot fail to excite pleasing emotions in the mind of the beholder. The form of the oldest buildings is not un- like that of some of the old parish churches in England; the style of building in both being of Saracenic origin. They have slopii.g roofs, pointed arch windows, and buttresses supporting the walls. The beams of the roof being exposed to view, are ornamented ; and the ceiling of the choir and altar is circular and fretted. In the cathedral churches, the shrines of the deceased bishops are placed on each side of the altar. Most of the churches are built of a reddish stone, squared and polished at the quarry ; and are of durable construction, the front wall of the largest edifices being six feet thick. The bells of the churches are cast in the foundericsol Travancore. Some of them are of large dimensions ; and have inscriptions in Syriac and Malayalim. In approaching a town in the evening, the sound of the bells may be heard at a distance amongst the hills ; a circumstance which causes the British trav- eller to forget for a moment that he is in Hindostan, and reminds him of another country. When Dr. Buchanan arrived at the remote churches, he was informed by the inhabitants that no European had, to their knowledge, visited the place before. The Romish priests do not travel thither, there being no church of their communion in that quarter. " The number of Syrian churches is greater than has been supposed. There are, at this time fifty-five churches in Malaya- la,* acknowledging the Patriarch of Antioch. The church was erected by the present bishop, in 1793. " The Syrian Christians are not Nestorians. Formerly, indeed, they had bishops of that communion ; but the liturgy of the pres- ent church is derived from that of the early church of Antioch, called Liturgia Jacobi Jjiostoli. They are usually denominated Jacobite ; but they differ in ceremonial from the church of that name in Syria, and indeed from any existing church in the world, * Malayala comprehends the mountains, and tlie whole region within them, from Cape Comorin to Cape Eli, whereas the province of Malabar, commonly so called, contains only th« Northern Districts ; not including' the country of Travancore. 44 Their proper des'Gfnation, and that which is sanctioned by their owh use, h Syrian C/instiarhi, ov, T/ieSijrian Church of Ma lay a la. " The doctrines of the Syrian Church are contained in a very few articles ; and arc not at variance in essentials, with the doc- trines of the church of England. Their bishops and metropolitan, after conferring with his clergy on the subject, delivered the fol- lowing opinion : " That an union with the English church, or at least such a connexion as should appear to both churches practica- ble and expedient, would be a happy event, and favourable to the- advancement of religion ?" It is hi contemplation to send to Eng- land some of the Syrian youth, for education and ordination. " The present bishop, Mar Dionisius, is a native of Malayala, but of Syrian extraction. He is a man of respectable character in his nation, and exercises himself in the pious discharge of the duties of his high office. He is now 78 years of age, and possesses a ven- erable aspect, his white beard descending low to his girdle. On public occasions he wears the Episcopal mitre ; and is robed in a white vestment, which covers long garments of red silk ; and in his hand he holds the pastoral staff. The first native bishop was ordained by the Romish church in 1663 : but he was of the Rom- ish communion. Since that period, the old Syrians have continu- ed, till lately, to receive their bishops from Antioch ; but that an- cient patriarchate being now nearly extinct, and incompetent to the appointment of learned men, the Christian church in Malayala looks henceforth to Britain for the continuance of that light which has shone so long in this dark region of the world " From information given by the Syrian Christians, it would ap- pear that the churches of Mesopotamia and Syria, (215 in number) with which they are connected, are struggling with great difhcul- ties, and merely owe their existence to some deference of their an- tiquity ; and that they might be expected soon to flourish again, if favoured with a little support. It would be worthy the church of England to aid the church of Antioch, in her low estate. The church of England is now., what the church of Antioch once was. The mode in which aid can be best afforded to Christians under a foreign power in the East, is not chiefly by contributions of money, but by representing to those governments, with which we may have friendly intercourse, that these Christians are of the same re- ligion with ourselves ; and that we are desirous that they should be respected. The argument, from the sameness of religion, is well understood by all Asiatic princes, and can never fail when se- riously proposed ; for they think it both natural and obligatory that every government should be interested in those who arc of its own religion. There are two circumstances which invite us to turn our eyes to the country of " the first generation of men." The toler. nt spirit of the Wahabian Mahomedans is a fair prognostic ; und promibcsto aid our endeavours to rcstoie to an ancient commu- nity of Christians the blessings of knowledge and religious liberty . 45 Another favourable circumstance is, that some of tlie cluirclies in M'^sopotaniia, in one of which the Patriarch of Antioch now re- sides, arc said still to remain in their pristine state, and to have preserved their archives and ancient manuscript libraries. A do- mestic priest of the patriarch, now in Cochin, vouches for the truiii of this fact. We know, from authentic history, that the churches between the rivers escaped the j^eneral desolation of the Maliom- edan conquest, in the seventh century, by joining arms witli t!ie Mohomedans against the (ireek Christians, who had been their op- pressors. The revival of religion and letters in that once highly favoured land, in the heart of the ancient world, would be, in the present circumstances of mankind, an auspicious event. '' The Syrian Christians in Malayala still use the Syriac lan- guage in their churches ; but the Malayalim, or proper Malabar, (a dialect distinct from the Tamul) is the vernacular tongue. Thev have made some attempts to translate the Syriac scriptures into Malayalim ; but have not hitherto had the suitable means of effect- ing it. When a proposal was made of sending a Malayalim trans- lation to each of their 55 churches, as a standard-book, on condi- tion that they would transcribe it, and circulate the copies among the people, — the elder replied. That so great Avas the desire of the people in general, to have the Bible in the vulgar tongue, that it might be expected that every man nv/io could wriie, would make a copy on ollas, (palm leaves) for his own family. '^ It ought to be mentioned, to the praise of the present bishop of the Romish church on the coast of Malabar, that he has con- sented to the circulation of the Scriptures throughout his diocese. The Malayalim translation acquires, from this circumstance, an increased importance, since there will be now upwards of 20,000 Christians in Malayala, who are ready to receive it. The transla- tion of the New Testament (which it is proposed to print first) has already commenced, under the superintendence of the Syrian bishop. The true cause of the low state of religion amo.igst the Romish churches on the sea-coast and in Ceylon, is (/leir nvant of the Bible. It is doubtful whether some of the priests know that such a book exists ! It is injurious to Christianity in India, to call men Chrifitiajifi who know not the scripture of their religion : they might as well be called by any other name. Oral instruction they have none, even from their European priests. The best effects may therefore be expected from the simple means of putting the Bil:)le into their hands. All who are well acquainted with the na- lives, know that instruction by books is best suited to them. They are in general a contemplative people, and patient in their inquir- ies ; curious also to know what it can be that is of importance enough to be lurittcn., — at the same time that they regard written precept with respect. If they possess a book in a language which they understand, it will not be left long unread. In Tanjorcanj other places where the Bible is freely given, the Protestant religion 46 flourishes ; and produces the happiest effects on the character of the people. In Tanjore,the Christian virtues will be found in ex- ercise by the feeble minded Hindoo in a vigor and purity which will surprise those who have never known the native character but under the greatest disadvantages. On the Sunday, the pecpie, habited in their best apparel, repair to the parish church, where the solemnity of their devotion in accompanying the public prayei s, is truly impressive. They sing the old Psalm tunes well : and the voice of the full congregation may be heard at a distance. Prayers being ended, they listen to the sermon, evidently with dttp attention ; nor have they any difficulty in understanding it, lor they almost all. both men and women, can read their Bible. Many of them take down the discourse on ollas^ that they may read it af- terwards to their families at home.* As soon as the minister has pronounced the text, the sound of the iron style on the palm leaf is heard throughout the congregation. Even the boys of the schools have their ollas in their hands ; and may be seen after divine service reading themtotheir mothers, as they pass over the fields homewards. This aptitude of the people to receive and record the words of the preacher, renders it peculiarly necessary that " the priest's lips should keep knowledge." Upon the whole, the moral conduct, the upright dealing, decorous manners, and decent dress of the native Protestants of Tanjore, demonstrate the powerful influence, and peculiar excellence of the Christian re- ligion. It ought, however, to be observed, that the Bible, when the reading of it becomes general, has nearly the same eff"ect on the poor of every place. « When the Syrian Christians understood that the proposed Malayalan translation was to accord with the English Bible, they desired to know ovwshdiX. authorities our translation had been made; alleging, that they themselves possessed a version of undoubted antiquity, namely, that used by the first Christians at Antioch ; and that they could not depart from the reading of that version. This observation led to the investigation of the ancient Syrio- Chaldaic manuscripts in Malayala ; and the inquiry has been successful beyond any expectation that could have been formed. « It had been commonly supposed, that all the Syriac manu- scripts had been burned by the Romish church at the Synod of Udiamper, near Cochin, in 1399, but it now appears that the most valuable manuscripts were not destroyed : the inquisitors con- demned many books to the flames ; but they saved the Bible. They were content with ordering that the Syriac scriptures should be amended agreeable to the reading of the Vulgate of Rome ; and these emendations now appear in black ink, and of modern ap- * It is well known tliat natives of Tanjore and Travancore can write down what is spoken deliberately, without losing- one word Tlic} seldom look at their ollas while writing, and can write in the dark with fluency. 47 pearance, though made in 1599 : but many Bibles, and many other books were not produced at all ; and the churches in the moun- tains remained but a short time subject to Romish dominion, (if indeed they can be said to have been at any time subject to it ;) for the native governments have ever formed a barrier between the inquisition at Goa and the Christians in the mountains. " In the acts of the council at Nice, it is recorded that Joannus, Bishop of Indi.i, signed his name at that council A.D. 325. This date corresponds with the Syrian year 636 ; for the primitive Syrian church docs not compute time from the Christian aera, but from Alexander the Great. The Syriac version of the scriptures was brought to India, according to the belief of the Syrians, before the year 636; and they allege that their copies have ever been ex- act trancripts of that version without known error, through every age, down to this day. There is no tradition among them of the churches in the southei'n mountains having ever been destroyed, or even molested. Some of their present copies are certainly of ancient date. Though written on a strong thick paper, (like that of some MSS. in the Britisli Museum, commonly called EasteriJ fiafier,) the ink has, in several places, eat through the material in the exact form of the letter. In other copies, where the ink had less of the corroding quality, it has fallen off, and left a dark ves- tige of the letter, faint indeed, but not, in general, illegible. There is one volume found in a remote church of the mountains, which merits particular description : — it contains the Old and New Tes- taments, engrossed on strong vellum in large folio, having three columns in the page ; and is written with beautiful accuracy. The character is Estrangelo Syriac ; and the words of every book are numbered. This volume is illuminated ; but not after the Euro- pean manner ; the initial letters having no ornament. Prefixed to each book there are figures of principal scripture characters, (not Tudely drawn,) the colours of which are distinguishable ; and in some places, the enamel of the gilding is preserved ; but the vol- ume has suffered injury from time or neglect, some of the leaves being almost entirely decayed. In certain places the ink has been totally obliterated from the page, and has left the parchment in its natural whiteness ; but the letters can, in general, be distinctly traced from the impress of the pen, or from the partial corrosion of the ink. The Syrian church assigns to this manuscript a high antiquity ; and alleges that it has been for some centuries in the possession of their Bishops ; and that it was industriously conceal- ed from the Romish inquisition in 1599 : but its true age can only be ascertained by a comparison with old manuscripts in Europe of a similar kind. On the margin of the drawing are some old Ro- man and Greek letters, the form of which may lead to a conjecture respecting the age in which they were written. This copy of the scriptures has admitted as canonical the Epistle of Clement, in which respect it resembles the Alexandrine manuscript : but it 48 lias omitlccl the Revelations, — that book having been accounted apocryphal by sonic churches during a certain period in the early ages. The order of tlie books in the Old and New festament dil- lers from that oFthe European copies, — this copy adhering less to luiity of subject in the arrangement, than to chronological order. The very first emendation of the Hebrew text proposed by Dr. Kennicott, (Gen. iv. 8.) is to be found in this manuscript. Thd disputed passage in 1 John v. 7, is not to be found in it : that verse is interpolated in some other copies in black ink, by the Romish ciuirch, in !599. " Thus it appears that during the dark ages of Europe, while ignorance and superstition in a manner denied the Scriptures to the rest of the world, the Bible found an asylum in the mountains of Malayala ; where it was revealed and freely read by upwards of 100 churches ; and that it has been handed down to the pres- ent time under circumstances so highly favourable to accurate preservation, as may justly entitle it to respect, in the collation of doubtful readings in the sacred text. " There are many old Syriac manuscripts besides the Bible, which have been well preserved : for the Synod of Udiamper des- troyed no volumes but those which treated of religious doctrine or church supremacy. Two different characters of writing appear ever to have been in use among the Syrian Christians, — the common Syriac and the Estrangelo. The oldest manuscripts are in the Estrangelo. " But there are other ancient documents in Malayala not less interesting than the Syrian manuscripts. The old Portuguese his- torians relate, that soon after the arrival of their countrymen in In- dia, about 300 years ago, the Syrian Archbishop of Angamalcc, by name Mar Jacob, deposited in the fort of Cochin for safe custody, certain tablets of brass; on which were engraven Rights of Nobil- ity and other privileges, granted to the Christians by a Prince of a former age ; and that while these tablets were under the charge of the Portuguese, they had been unaccountably lost, and had nev- er after been heard of. The loss of the tablets was deeply re- gretted bv the Christians ; and the Portuguese writer, Gouvea, ascribes their subsequent oppressions by the native powers, to the circumstance of their being no longer able to produce their charter. It is not generally known that, at a former period, the Christians possessed regal power in Malayala. The name of their last king was Beliarte. He died without issue : and his kingdom de- scended, by the custom of the country, to the king of Cochin. When Vasco de Gama was at Cochin in 1503, he saw the Sceptre of the Christian king. " It is further recorded by the same historians, that besides the documents deposited with the Portuguese, the Christians possess- ed three other tablets, containing ancient grants, which they kept in their own custody : and that these were exhibited to the Rom- 49 i3h Archbishop Menezes, at the church of Tevelecar, near the mountains, in 1599, — the inhabitants having first exacted an oath from the archbishop that he would not remove them. Since that period little has been heard of the tablets. Though they are often referred to in the Syrian writings, the translation itself has been lost. It has been said that they were seen about forty years ago ; but Adrian Mocns, a Governor of Cochin, in 1770, who published some account of the Jews of Malabar, informs us, that he used every means in his power for many years to obtain a sight of the Christian plates ; and was at length satisfied they were irrecov- erably lost ; or rather, he adds, that they never existed. " The learned world will be gratified, to know, that all these ancient tablets, not only the three last mentioned exhibited in 1599, but those also (as is supposed,) delivered by the Syrian Archbishop to the Portuguese, on their arrival in India, which are the most ancient, have been recently recovered by the exertions of Lieut. Colonel Macaulay, the British Resident in Travancore ; and are now officially deposited with that Oi^cer. " The plates are six in number. They are composed of a mix- ed metal. The engraved page on the largest plate is 13 inciies long by about 4 broad. They are closely written, four of them on both sides of the plate, making in all eleven pages. On the plate reputed to be the oldest, there is writing perspicuously en- graved in nail-headed, or triangular-headed letters, resembling the Pcrsepolitan or Babylonish. Oi> the same plate there is writing in anotner character, which has no affinity with any exis ing character in Hindostan. The grant on this plate appears to be witnessed by four Jews of rank, whose names arc distinctly written in an old He- brew character, resembling the alphabet called The Palmijrt*ne ; and to each name is'prefixed the title of Magen ; that is, Chief. " It may be doubted whether there exists in the world another document of equal antiquity, which is, at the same time, of so great a length, and in such faultless preservation as the Christian Tablets in Malay ala. The Jews of Cochin, indeed contest the palm of an- tiquity and of preservation ; for they also produce tablets, contain- ing privileges granted at a remote period. The Jewish tablets are two in number. The Jews were long in possession of a third plate, which now appears to be the property of the Christians. The Jews commonly show an ancient Hebrew translation of their plates. Dr. Leyden made another translation ; which differs from the Hebrew : and there has lately been found among the old Dutch records at Cochin, a third translation, which approaches nearer to Dr. Leyden's than to the Hebrew. In a Hebrew manuscript, which will shortly be published, it is recorded that a grant on brass tablets was givei> to the Jews, in A. D. 379. " As it is apprehended that there may be some difficulty in ob- taining an accurate translation of all these tablets, it is proposed to print a copperplate ./ac -nmil'- of the whole, and to transmit copies to the learned Societies in Hindostan and in Europe; for this pur> 7 50 pose an engraver is now employed on the plates, at Cochin. The Christian and Jewish plates together will make fourteen, pages. A copy has been sent, in the first instance, to the Pundits of the Shanscrit College, at Trichiur, by direction of the Rajah of Cochin. " When the white Jews ol Cochin were questioned respecting the ancient copies of their Scriptures, they answered, that it had been usual to bury the old copy read in the synagogue, when de- cayed by time and use. This does not however appear to have been the practice of the Black Jews, who were the first settlers ; for in the record chests of their synagogues, old copies of the law have been discovered ; some of which are complete ; and for the most part, legible. Neither could the Jews of Cochin produce any historical manuscripts of consequence, their virinityto the sea coast having exposed their community to frequent revolution ; but many old writings have been found at the remote Synagogues of their ancient enemies, the black Jews, situated at Tritooa, Paroor, Chenotta, and Maleh ; the last of which places is near the mountains. Amongst these writings, are some of great length, in Rabbinical Hebrew ; but in so ancient and uncommon a character, that it will require much time and labor to ascertain their contents. There is one manuscript written in a character resembling the Palmyrene Hebrew, on the brass plates : but it is in a decayed state ; and the leaves adhere so closely to each other, that it is doubtful whether it will be possible so unfold them, and preserve the reading. It is sufficiently established by the concurring evi- dence of written record and Jewish tradition, that the black Jews had colonized on the coasts of India, long before the Christian aera. There was another colony at Rajapoor, in the Mahratta territory, which is not yet extinct ; and there are, at this time, Jewish sol- diers, and Jewish native officers in the British service. That these are a remnant of the Jews of the first dispersion at the Babylonish captivity, seems highly probable There are many other tribes settled in Persia, Arabia, Northern India, Tartary and China, whose respective places of residence may be easily dis- covered. The places which have been already ascertained, are 65 in number. These tribes have in general, (particularly those who have passed the Indus) assimilated much to the customs of the countries in which they live, and may sometimes be seen by a traveller, without being recognized as Jews. The very im- perfect resemblance of their countenance to the Jews of Europe, indicates that they have been detached from the parent stock in Judea, many ages before the race of Jews in the west. A fact corroborative of this is, that certain of these tribes do not call themselves Jcivs, but Beni-Israel, or Israelites ; for the name Jenv is derived from Judah ; whereas the ancestors of these tribes were not subject to the kings of Judah, but to the kings of Israel. They have, in most places, the book of the Law, the book of Job, 51 and the Psalms ; but know little of the prophets. Some of them have even lost the book of the luw ; and only know thut they are Israelites fronitradition, and from their observance of peculiar rites. , « A copy of the Scriptures, belonging to the Jews of the east, who might be supposed to have no communication with the Jews in the west, has been long a dcfiideratian with Hebrew scholars. In the coffer of a synagogue of the black Jews, in the interior of Malayala, there has been found an old copy of the law, written on a roll o/ltathrr. The skins are sewed together, and the roll is about fifty feet in length. It is in some places worn out, and the holes have been patched with pieces of parchment. « Some of the Jews suppose that this roll came originally from Senna, in Arabia ; others have heard that it was brought from Cashmir. The Cabul Jews, who travel annually into the interior of China, say, that in some synagogues, the law is still found written on a roll of leather ; not on vellum, but on a soft flexible leather, made of goat skins, and dyed red ; which agrees with the description of the roll above mentioned. « Such of the Syriac and Jewish manuscripts as may, on exam- ination, be found to be valuable, will be deposited in the public libraries of the British Universities. " The princes of the Deccan have manifested a liberal regard for the extension of Shanscrit learning, by furnishing lists of the books in their temples for the college of Fort William, in Bengal. " His Excellency the Rajah of Tanjore,\vas pleased to set the ex- ample, by giving the volumnious catalogue of the ancient library of the kings of Tanjore ; and his example has been followed by the Ranny of Ramnad, patroness of the celebrated temple of Ra- misscram, near Adam's Bridge ; by his Highness the Rajah of Travancore, who has given Usts of all the books in the Travancore country ; and by the Rajah of Cochin, patron of the ancient Shan- scrit college, at the temple of Trichiur. It is understood that a copv of any book in these catalogues will be given when required. The Bramins of Travancore, consider that their manuscripts are likely to have as just a claim to high antiquity, or at least to ac- curate preservation, as those in the temples in the north : and for the same reason that the Christian and Jewish records have been so well preserved : which is that the country of Travan- core, defended by mountains, has never, according to tradition, been subjugated by invaders from the north of Hindostan. " The design of investigating the history and literature of the Christians and Jews in the East, was submitted to the Marquis Wellesley, before he left India. His Lordship judging it to be of importance that the actual relation of the Syrian Christians to our own church should be ascertained, and auguring something inter- esting to the Republic of letters, from the investigation of the Sy- riac and Jewish antiquities, was pleased to give orders that pub- lic aid should be afforded to Dr. Buchanan, in the prosecution of 52 his inquiries, wherever it might be practicable. To the opera- tion of these order ,, it is owing that the proposed researches, of •which some slight notices are given above, have not been made in vain. « CtKhin^ January 1 807." I'iNIS. MEMOIR OF THE EXPEDIENCY OF AN Ecclesiastical Establishment FOR BRITISH INDIA ; lOTH AS THE MEANS OF PERPETUATING THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION AMONG OUR^ OWN COUNTRYMEN ; A FOUNDATION FOR THE ULTIMATE CIVILIZATION OF THE NATIVES. js Buchanan, ll. d. BY REV. CLAUDIUS 9ne of the Chaplains at the Presidency of Fort William in Bengal, Vi Provost of the College of Fort William, and Professor of Classics in the same ; and inember of the Asiatic Society'. SECOND CAMBRIDGE EDITION. CAMBRIDGE : PRINTED BY MILLIARD AND METCALF, For the " Society of inquiry on the subject of missions," in Divinity Coltegey Ando-ver. 1811. CONTENTS. PAllT I. On the means of preserving' the profession of the Christia?o religiori among our coimtrijmcn in India. CHAPTER I. I'age. Present state of the English church ia India IG CHAPTER II. Of the establishment of the Romish church in the East l-i CHAPTER III. Of the extent of the proposed ecclesiastical establishment for British India - - - - --16 CHAPTER IV. Considerations deduced from the propriety or necessity of an ecclesiastical establishment * - -17 CHAPTER V. Objections to an ecclesiastical establishment considered 19 PART II, Civilization of the natives. CHAPTER L On the practicability of civilizing the natives - 23 IV CHAPTER II. On the policy of civilizing the natives - » 26 CHAPTER III. On the Impediments to the civilization of the natives. The philosophical spirit of Europeans formerly an im- pediment to the civilization of the natives - 33 CHAPTER IV. The sanguinary superstitions of the natives an impedi- ment to their civilization _ . - .. 35 CHAPTER V. The numerous holydays of the natives an impediment to their civilization - - - - - 38 PART III, Of the progress already made in civilizing the 'natives of India. CHAPTER I. Of the extension of Christianity in India, under the influ- ence of episcopal jurisdiction - - - 40 CHAPTER II. Of the extension of Christianity in India, by the labours of protestant missionaries - • . - - 44 APPENDIX. A. Record of the superstitious practices of the Hindoos, now subsisting, Avhich inflict immediate death, or tend to death ; deducted from the evidence of the Pundits and learned Brahmins in the College of Fort William - - - - - - 59 B. Notes on the practicability of abolishing those prac- tices of the Hindoos, which Inflict Immediate death, or tend to produce death ; collated from the infor- mation and suggestions of the Pundits and learned Brahmins in the College of Fort William - 62 C. A. D. 1802. Regulation VI. 64 D. Report of the number of women, who have burned themselves on the funeral pile of their husbands within thirty miles round Calcutta, from the be- ginning of Bysakh (15th April) to the end of As- win (15th October), 1804 - - - 65 E. Religious mendicants - - - - - 67 F. Diflferent Hindoo sects in Bengal - - ib. G. Ancient civilization of India - - - 68 H. Excessive polygamy of the Koolin Brahmins Tl I. Testimonies to the general character of the Hindoos 72 K. Jewish Scriptures at Cochin - - - 74 L. Shanscrlt testimonies of Christ - - - 76 M. Chinese version of the Scriptures ; and Chinese lit- erature 77 PREFACE TO TItE FIRST AMERJCAjX EDITION. THE title of this work might lead one to suppose, that it would cont.iin nothiu:^, but what should have an exclusive regard to an Ecclesiastical Establishment ibr British India. On exam- ination, however, it will be found to contain such important and well authcnticuted facts, relating to the past history and present state of that country ; to its population, manners, and customs ; to its literature and laws; and to its religious rites and ceremonies; as furnish much entertainment and instruction. Separately from all consideration of the question respecting the expediency of the proposed Establishment, it is, both in a literary and religious point of view, a very estimable work. The arguments here adduced for a Church Establishment will, probably, be thought by many, if not most, readers conclusive. There seems an increasing con- viction, in England, of the expediency of this measure. A late English writer, having quoted some interesting passages from a chapter of this Memoir of Dr. Buchanan — whom he styles " an " excellent man," and" a pious, beneficent, and most liberal church- " man," — observes, " Such an appeal is unanswerable. The first " step towards winning the natives towards our religion is to show " them that we have one. This will hardly be done without avis- " ible church."* But we leave this question to the proper judges. The prospect of extending, by some means, the benefits of civilization, and the infinitely greater benefits of Christianity, to the Natives of In- dia, is what gives to the subject, at this time, an unusual impor- tance. America is cooperating with Europe in this benevolent and pious design. Contributions have been forwarded from this country to India, towards procuring translations of the Scriptures into the languages of the East; and some of our young men have already devoted themselves to the Indian ^lission. The present publication, it is believed, will be seasonable and useful. This work is now printed, for the first time in America, from a splendid English copy, in quarto (the only one that is known to be in this country), which was sent by a gentleman in England to a worthy minister in this State, who ol)ligingly lent it for republi- cation. From this copy no alteration is made, excepting what will be found in the additional NoteSf which are always distinguish- ed by the signature of the American Editor, Cambridge ( Mms.) Feb. 1811. • Q^iju-tcrly Review. TO THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD, JOHN, LORD ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY. ^^ MY LORD, I. It is with propriety that a work, cmbracin^^ such objects as those professed by the ir)lIowing Memoir, should be inscribed to the Primate of the Church of En- ghmd. An appeal to the nation is certainly intended ; but that appeal would not have been thus made with the sanction of your Grace's name, had we not been encour- aged by the authority of your Grace's opinion. It has been communicated to us in India, that your Grace has already declared the expediency of giving an ecclesiasti- cal establishment to the British empire in the East. In support of such opinion, we here offer the evidence of facts, which are incontrovertible ; and which demon- strate that the measure proposed, while it is recommend- ed by religion, is demanded by justice and humanity. New sources of information on all Oriental subjects have been opened by the College of Fort William in Bengal. Those persons, who have held official situa- tions in that institution during the last four years, have had constant opportunities of obsprving the conduct, and of learning the opinions, of the most intelligent natives. There are attached to the college, at this time, upv/ards of one hundred learned men, wlio have arrived, from dif- ferent parts of India, Persia, and Arabia. In such an as- semblage, the manners and customs of remote regions are distinctly described ; and their varying sentiments, • This Dedication was written before the death of tlie most Reverenii Prelata was known at Fort William. religious and pulitical, may be accurately iavcstigated and compared. Of the learned Hindoos, who have been employed as teachers, there were lately two from the Deccan, who profess the Christian faith ; and comport themselves ac- cording to Christian manners. Two Protestant mission- aries have also been attached to the institution ; one of whom is lecturer in the Bengalee and Shanscrit depart- ment ; and has been for many years employed in preach- ing in the Bengalee language to the natives in the north of Hindoostan. The other is a teacher of the Tamul or Malabar language ; and has been long attached to a mis- sion in the south of the Peninsula. More desirable means of obtaining accurate and ori- ginal intelligence could not have been presented to any one, who \^dshed to investigate the state of the natives of India, with a view to their moral and religious improve- ment. It was the authenticity of this information, which chiei - ly prompted me to record it in this Memoir. I should however have hesitated to submit it to the public, had I not been honoured with a communication from the Bish- op of London, who expresses his " conviction of the in- " dispensable necessity of a religious establishment for " our Indian Empire." II. In the presence of the learned body of Asiatics as- sembled at the College of Fort William, the Christian Scriptures have been' exhibited for translation into the Oriental tongues. When Ptolemy Philadelphus, three hundred years be- fore the Christian sera, invited to Alexandria in Egypt, seventy-two learned natives of Judea, to translate the Scriptures into the Greek language,-^' he could not have foreseen that his translation was divinely intended to be the means of the world's civilization, by diftlising the knowledge of the true God ; or that the Messiah prom- ised therein, would in a future age quote its language, as the canonical version of the sacred original. • Tho expense of which Is computed by Prideaux to have amounted to- two millions stevlin£j. & This illustrious act of an heathen Prince, acknowledg- ed, as it has been, by heaven, and celebrated among men, has yet been rarely proposed by Christian nations, as an example for their imitation. Under the aus|)ices of Mar(|uis Wellesley, who, by favour of Providence, now presides in the government of India, a version of the holy Scriptures may be expected, not in one language alone, but in aexen of the Oriental tongues ; in the Hindoostanee, Persian, Cliinese, and Malay ; Orissa, Mahratta, and Bengalese ; of which the four former are the primary and popular languages of the Continent and Isles of Asia. In the centre of the Pagan world, and at the chief seat of superstition and idolatry, these works are carried on ; and the unconverted natives assist in the translations. The Gospels have already been translated into the Per- sian, Hindoostanee, Mahratta, Orissa, and Malay langua- ges ; and the whole Scriptures have been translated in- to the Bengalee language. One edition of the Bengalee Bible has been distributed among the natives ; and a sec- ond is in the press for their use. A version of the Scrip- tures in the Chinese language (the language of three hundred millions of men) has also been undertaken ; and a portion of the work is already printed oft'.* III. The publication of an important part of this Me- moir was suggested by the perusal of certain letters, ad- dressed by a King of Ejigland to the Christian instruc- tors of the Hindoos. In the following pages your Grace will find letters written by King George the First, to Protestant missionaries in India ; in which his Majesty urges them to a zealous and faithful discliarge of their ministry, that they ma}^ lay a foundation for the civiliza- tion of the nations of Asia ; and " that the work may not fail in generations to come." When I first saw these royal epistles, and reflected on the period of time at which they were written, and the circimi stances of the people to whom they were address- ed, I perused them with emotions of reverence and ad- miration. When further I had called to mind the hap- py efl'ects they had contributed to produce, in enlight- ening a region of Paganism not less in extent than Great • See Appendix M. 2 Britain, it seemed to me, that a circumstance so honour- able to our country ought not to be concealed, and that the Hindoos ought to send back these letters to the Eng- lish nation. Another letter accompanies them, of equal celebrity in India, written by the Archbishop of Canterbury in the reign of the same Prince. This letter, often since re- corded in Oriental tongues, is sent back by the evangel- ized Hindoos to your Grace, and to the " Society of " Bishops and Clergy for promoting Christian Knowl- " edge," as a record of the honourable zeal which at so early a period distinguished that illustrious body ; and as a proof, that '.vhen the appointed means are used, the blessing of God will follow. " Behold," say the Hin- doos, " the divine answer to the prayer in that letter ! " Behold the fruit of your rational endeavours for our " conversion ! Our dark region having enjoyed, during " the period of a whole century, the clear and steady " light of your Society, has now become itself the source " of knowledge to the surrounding heathen." IV. Our present most gracious Sovereign, who has reigned, for so many years, in the hearts and affections of his subjects, both in Britain and in India ; and who, by strengthening the bands of true religion in a dissolute and unbelieving age, has exhibited so perfect an example of the duty, conduct, and glory of a Christian King, will doubtless receive with satisfaction, from the hands of the Hindoos, these letters of his illustrious predecessor ; and having perused the testimonies of the divine blessing on the righteous and kingly work, will finish what has been so auspiciously begun, by making a religious Establish- ment for his Easttrn Empire, the crowning act of his own most glorious reign. To their Sovereign they look ; to Him, the su- preme head of the Church, his Indian subjects look, for those religious blessings, which, by the divine favour, are in his right hand to bestow. I have the honour to be, my Lord, Your Grace's most faithful and devoted servant, CLAUD. BUCHANAN, Calcutta, March 12, 1805. INTRODUCTION. By the redur4:ion of the Mysorean and Mahratta em- pires, the greater part of India falls under the dominion or influence of the British Government, and looks submis- sively for British civilization. By this event also, in con- nexion with the other late cessions and conquests, the number of British subjects in India will be very consid- erably increased. Were we in the vicinity of Britain, the British Parliament would not witiihold from us any beneficial aid it could afford, and we should enjoy religious advan- tages in common with our countrymen at home. But these advantages have been hitherto denied, because we are remote. An annual account of the revenual state of India, or the occurrence of some splendid event, engages the attention for a time ; but the ordinary circumstances of the people, European and native, are not always in view ; and any casual or indistinct notice of their situa- tion, fails to excite those national sentiments of humanity and Christian duty, which, in other circumstances, would be constantly alive and efficient. It may be presumed that India has of late occupied more of the public attention than formerly, and that the minds of men are gradually converging to the considera- tion of the subject of this Memoir. Our extensive ter- ritorial acquisitions within the last few } ears, our recent triumph over our only formidable foe ; the avowed con- sequence of India in relation to the existing state of Eu- rope ; and that unexampled and systematic prosperity of Indian administration, which has now consolidated the Xll British dominion in tliis country ; — every character of our situation seems to mark the present sera, as that in- tended l/\- Pro\'idcnce, for our taking into consideration the moral and religious state of our subjects in the Ea^t ; and for Britain's bringing up her long arrear of duty, and settling her account honourably with her Indian Empire. Tht perpetuity of the Christian faith among Euro- peans in India, and the civilization of the natives, must rest equally on a foundation which, as yet, we have not ; and that is, an Ecclesiastical Establishment. The first part of this Memoir shall be wholly confined to a consid- eration of the means of preserving the Christian religion among our own countrymea. MEMOIR, &c PART L t)N THE MEANS OF PRESERVING TH!: PROFESSION OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION AMONG OUR COUNTRYMEN IK INDIA. CHAPTER L Present state of the English c/iurch in India. 1. 1 HE present establishment of English chaplains for the British empire in India, is not much greater than the factoriat establishment in the time of Lord Clive. 2. There are six military chaplains for Bengal, Bahar, Oude, the Dooab, and Orissa. There are three chaplains in the town of Calcutta, five at the Presidency of Madras, and four at the Presidency of Bombay. Nor is that list ever full. Two-thirds of the number is the average for the last ten years. 3. Some islands in the West Indies have a more regular church establishment, and more extensive Christian advantages than the British empire in the East. Jamaica has eighteen churches ; English India has three ; one at Calcutta, one at Madras, and one at Bombay. 4. At the establishment of Bencoolen, at the factory at Canton, at the flourishing settlement of Prince of Wales's Island, at Malacca, at Amboyna, and at the other islands to the eastward now in our possession, there is not a single cler- gyman of the English church, to perform the rite of Baptism, or to celebrate any other Christian office. The two British armies in Hindoostan, and in the Dekhan, lately in the field, had not one chaplain. 5. The want of an ecclesiastical establishment has produced a system, not only of extreme irregularity in the discipline of our church, but of positive offence against Christian institution. Marriages, burials, and sometimes baptisms, by the civil ma- gistrate or by a military officer, are not only performed, but Eire in a manner sanctioned by a precedent of thirty years. 14 6. And as to the state of religion among the people who have no divine scnice, it is such as might be expected. Af- ter a residence for some years at a station where there is no visible church ; and where the superstitions of the natives are constantly visible, all respect for Christian institutions wears away ; and the Christian Sabbath is no otherwise distinguish- ed than by the display of the British flag. 7. VVei-e we, on the other hand, to state particularly the re- gard paid by our countrymen to Christian instruction, wherev- er it is regularly afforded, it would be an additional argument for granting the means of affording it. Wherever the Chris- tian miiiisii^r solicits attention, he finds an audience. In what- ever part of British India he is stationed, there will be a dis- position to respect the religion of early life, when its public ordinances shall have been revived. CHAPTER 11. Of tlic establishment of the Romish Church in the East. 1 HERE are three archbishops and seventeen bishops of the Romish church established in the East. The natives naturally suppose that no such dignity belongs to the English church. In Bengal alone there are eight Romish churches ; four Armenian churches ; and tv/o Greek churches. In con- firmation of this statement, we shall subjoin an authentic Re- port of the Roman Caiholic establishments, Avhich has been transmitted by the Archbishop of Goa. Esluhlishmcnt oj the Roman Catholic church in the East. Archbishop of Goa, Metropolitan and") Primate of the Orient Archbishop of Cranganore in iMalabar Bishop of Cochin, Malabar Bishop of St. Thomas, at Madras.* His diocese includes Calcutta ; i Presented by the King where he has a legate - - [of Portugal. Bishoj) of Malacca Bishop of Macao ... Bishopof IVkin Two bishops in the interior of China Bishop of Mo/.ambique - . _ • [The Daiiisli missionaries, Bartlioloincw Zicgenbalgius and John Ernest Cruiidlcr, in a Lellcr to the Society in England /or Frojnoting Christian 15 Bishop of Siam - . - Bishop of Pegu Bishop of Varapoli, Malabar Bishop of Boitibay Bishop of Thibet - - . - Prefect of the Romish Mission at Nepaul* ") Presented J Pope. by the Presented by the Col- lie j^e, De Propaganda Fide. One archbishop and three bishops at > Presented by the King Manilla, and the Philippine islands 5 of Spain. Bishop of Pondicherry. Vacant C Presented by the late l King of France. Churches in Beyigal^ and number of Priests attached to each. Church at Calcutta - - - . Three priests. Church at Serampore - _ - - One priest. Church at Chinsurah - - - _ - One priest. Church at Bandel . . - . - Three priests. Church at Cosslmbazar - - _ - One priest. Three churches at Chittagong - - - Three priests. Church at Backergunge - - _ - One priest. Church at Bowal - - - - One priest. Anne7iian Churches. Church at Calcutta Church at Chinsurah Church at Decca Church at Sydabad Church at Madras Church at Bombay Church at Surat Church at Calcutta Chapel at Dacca Three priests. One priest. Two priests. One priest. Three priests. One bishop and a priest. Two priests. Greek Churches. Three priests' One priest. 1. The above establishments are at present full, with the exception of the bishopric of Pondicherry, which was formerly presented by the King of France ; and it is stated that the revenues are the same granted at the first endowment, with some exceptions of increase. Knoivledge, dated " Tranquebar January 9, 1713," observe, " The Roman " Missionai-ies themselves confessed to us at Madras, that their Consfrc- " gallon in that place consisted of fuielve thousa/id mcinbcrs." Avicr. JuL'j • See Paper by him in Asiatic Researches, Vol. II. 16 2. On a view of tlie ancient and respectable establishment of the Romish church, we naturally desire to know its present character, and whether it can boast of a religious or civilizing cfTiciency. The Romish church in India is coeval with the Spanish and Portuguese empires in the East : and though both empires are now in ruins, the church remains. Sacred property has been respected in the different revolutions ; for it is agreeable to Asiatic principle to reverence religious institutions. The revenues are in general small, as is the case in the Roman Catholic countries at home ; but the priests live every where in respectable or decent circumstances. Divine service is regu- larlv performed, and the churches are generally well attended ; ecclesiastical discipline is preserved ; the canonical European ceremonies are retained ; and the benefactions of the people are liberal. It has been observed that the Roman Catholics in India yield less to the luxury of the country, and suffer less from the climate, than the English ; owing, it may be supposed, to their youth being surrounded by the same religious estab- lishments they had at home, and to their being still subject to the observation and counsel of religious characters, whom thev are taught to reverence. 3. Besides the regular churches there are numerous Romish missions established throughout Asia. But the zeal of con- version has not been known during the last century. The missionaries are now generally stationary : respected by the natives lor their learning and medical knowledge, and in gen- eral for dieir pure manners, they ensure to themselvess a comfortable subsistence, and are enabled to show hospitality to strangers. 4. On a general view of the Roman Catholic cliurch, we must certainly acknowledge, that, besides its principal design in preserving the faith of its own members, it possesses a civil- izing influence in Asia ; and that notwithstanding its constitu- tional asperity, intolerant and repulsive, compared with the generous principles of the Protestant religion, it has dispelled much of the darkness of Paganism. CHAPTER in. Oft/ic extent of the proposed Ecdesiastkal Estahltshment for Britinh India. A REGULAR Ecclesiastical Establishment for British India may l)e organized without difficultv- Two bishops might suffice, d" India were less remote from Britain : but the 17 . inconvenience resulting from sudden demise, and from the long interval of succession from England, renders it necessary- thai there should be three or more men of episcopal dignity j an archbishop and melrop(jlitan of India, to preside at the seat of the supreme government in Bengal ; and one bishop at each o^ the two subordinate presidencies, Madras and Bombay. I'hese three dioceses should embrace respectively all our con- tinental possessions in the East. To these must be added a bishopric for Ceylon, to comprehend all the adjacent islands, 2nd also New Holland and the islands in the Pacific Ocean. The numbc r of rectors and curates in each diocese must be regulated by the number of military stations, and of towns and islands containing European inhabitants ; with an especial attention to this circumstance, that provision may be made for keeping the establishment y?^//, without constant reference to England. The necessity of such provision will be illustrated by the following fact: In Bengal and the adjacent provinces there is at present an establishment of six military chaplains j but that number is sometimes reduced one half. When a chaplain dies or goes home, his successor does not arrive, in most cases, till two years afterwards. CHAPTER IV. Considerations dtduccd from the propr'wtij or necessity of an ecclesiastical establishment. 1. XlAs it ever been fully considered on w'hat groimd a Religious esta!)lishment has been given to all the other depend- encies of Great Britain, and denied to India ? It might be deemed as sacred a duty of the mother cotmtry to support Christian institutions among ?/*, as among the English in the West Indies ; and particularly in Canada and Nova Scotia, both ef which provinces are honoured with episcopal institutions. Our peculiar situation seems to give to us a yet higher title to such advantages. Living in a remote and unhealthy coun- try, amidst a superstitious and licentious people, where both mind and body are liable to suffer, we have, it will be allowed, as strong a claim on our country for Christian privileges as any other description of British subjects. Of the multitude of our count! y men who come out every year, there are but a few who ever return. When they leave England, they leave their religion forever. 2. It will not be an objection to a church establishment in India, that it has the semblance of a Royal institution. Nor 3 IS is it probable that It will be opposed on the ground of expense. Bvthc late cessions and conquests, provinces have been auctcd to our soverei^niv, whose annual revenues would pay the whole ecclesiastical establishment of England many times over. 3. This is the only country in the whole world, civilized or barbarous, where no tenth is paid ; where no twentieth, no hun- dredth, no thousandth part of its revenues is given by goverti- ment, for the support of the religion of that government ; and it rs the' onlv instance in the annals of our country where church and state have been dismembered. We seem at present to be trv-ing the question, " Whether religion be necessary for a state ;" whether a i emote commercial empire, having no sign of the Deity, no temple, no type ol' any thing heavenly, may not yet n^a'intain its Christian purity, and its political strength amidst Pagan superstitions, and a voluptuous and unprhicipled people ? 4. When the Mahometans conquered India, they introduced the religion of Mahomet into every quarter of Hindoostan, wh' re it exists unto this day ; and they created munificent endowments for the establishment of their faith. 1 he same country under our sovereignty, has seen no institution for the religion of Christ. 5. How peculiar is that policy, which reckons on the per- petuity of an empire in the East, without the aid of religion, or of religious men ; and calculates that a foreign nation, an- nulling all sanctity in its character among a people accustomed to r^^vt^rtnce the D-ity, will flourish forever in the heart of Asia, by arms or commerce alone ! 6. It is not necessary to urge particularly the danger from French infidelity and its concomitant principles, as an argu- ment for a religious establishnient in India ; lor although these principles have been felt here, the danger now is much less than formerly. Under the administration of Marquis Wellesley, Frenchmen and French principles have been subdued. And nothing would now so consolidate our widely extended domin- ions, or prove more olinoxious to the couRvSels of our European enemies in their attempts on this country, than an ecclesiastical establishment; which would give our empire in the East the semljlance of our empire in the West, and support our English principles, on the s'able basis of English religion. 7. 'I'he iidvantnges of such an establishment, in respect to our ascendency among the natives, will be incalculable. Their constant observation is, that •■• the English have no religion ;" iiiid they wonder whence we have derived cur ])rinci{des of justice. Immunity, magnanimity, and truth. Auiidst all our conquests ii\ the East ; amidst the glory of cur arms or policy ; amidst our brilliant display of just and generous qualities, tlie 19 Englishman is still in their eyes ^' the Calir ;" that is, the Infid.'l. 8. The Scriptures have been lately translated into some of the V -rnacuhr la ig'^i^ijes of India. The natives read these scriptures, and there they find the principles of the English. " But if th:se Scriptures he true," say th^y, " where is your church .^" We answer, " at home." Th -y shake the hea J, and say that something must be wr;)ng; and that although there are good principles in our holy book, they migh* expect some- thing more than internal evidence, if we would wish ihesn to believe that it is from God ; or even that we diink so ourselves. CHAPTER V. Objections to an ecclesiastical establishment considered. Is an ecclesiastical establishment necessarv ? Our " commercial Indian empire has done hitherto without it." 1. Perhaps the character of our Indian empire has suffered by the want, of a religious establishment. From whatever cause it proceeded, v\-e know that the moral principles of our countrymen were, for mraiy years, in a state of public trial be- fore the tribunal of Europe, in relation to this commercial em- pire ; and that Indian immorality was for a time proverbial. 2. It was observed, in extenuation, at that period, that the case would have been the same with any other nation in our peculiar circumstances ; that India was remote from naiional observation ; and that seducements were powerful and nu- merous. All this was true. And yet we are the onlv nation in Europe having dominions in the East, which being aware of these evils, declined to adopt any religious precaution to pre- vent them. What then was to be looked for in a remote and extensive empire, administered in all its parts by men, who came out i)oys, without the plenitude ot instruction of English youth in learning, morals, or religion ; and who were let loose on their arrival amidst native licentiousness, and educated amidst conflicting superstitions ? 3. Since that period the honour of the nation has been re- deemed, and its principles have been asserted in a dignified manner. An amelioration in the service, equally acknowledg- ed in the character and prosperity of our empire, has auspi- ciously commenced, and is rapidly progressive. 4. But perhaps .;n objection -vill be founded on this acknowl- edged improvement. If so much, it will be said, can be done by wise administration and by civil institution, twMoz/; a church, 20 mav we not expect that the empire will for the future be propi- tiously admuusterod, and flourish in progression, without the aid of a religious institution ? In answer to such an o!)scrvation, we might .ask, v/hat it would avail the English nation that it were swayed by the ablest policy for tb.e nt- xt ten years, if during that period, youth were d.nitcl the advantages of religious insnucti "n, and the national church w.re abolished? Peculiar as is the admin- istrati')n of India as subject to Britain, no comparison can be instituted between its present consolidated empire, and its for- mer fact<;rial state ; or bi^tween what was tolerable a few yeare ago, and what is expedient now. 5. It cannot be jusdy objected to an ecclesiastical establish- ment in India, that it will promote colonization. It will prob- ably have a contrary effect- it is to b'^ hoped indeed that the clergy themselves will re- main in thi country to an old age, in order that they may ac- q'ur the rrv.n nee of fathers, and that their pious services may n^t be wiilidrawn, when those services shall have become the most valuable and endearing to their people. But it may be ex- pected that the effect of their Christian counsel, will accelerate the return of others ; by saving young persons from that course of life, which is so often destructive to health and fortune. 6. What is it which coniines so many in tnis remote coun- try, to so late a period of life :' The want of faithful in- structors in their vouth. What is it which induces that des". pondent and indolent habit ot rnind, which contemplates home without affectif)n, and y. t expects here no happiness ? It is the M'an' oi counsellors in situations of authority, to have them from debt, on their arrival in the country ; and to jj,uard them against that illieit native connexion, (not less injurious, it has been said, to the understanding than to the affections,) which the long abse,) does it not seem proper, whet^ a thousand British soldiers are assembled at a remote station in the heart of Asia, that the SabbaUi of iheir country should be noticed ? That, at least, it should not become what it is, and ever must be, where th're is no relig- ious restraint, a day of peculiar profligacy ! To us it would ap- pear not only a politic, but a humane act, in respect of these our countrymen, to hallow the seventh day. Of a thousand soldiers in sickly India, there will generally be a hundred, who are in a declining state of health ; who, after a long struggle with the climate and with intemperance, have fallen into a dejected and hopeless state of mind, and pass their time in painful reflection on their distant homes, their absent families, and on the indis- cretions of past life ; but whose hearts would revive within them on their entering once more the house of God, and hear- ing the absolution of the (iospel to the returning sinner. The oblivion of the Sabbath in India, is that which properly constitutes baiiinkment from our country. The chief evil of our exile is foimd here ; for this extinction of the sacred day tends, more than any thing else, to eradicate from our mind« respect for the religion, and affection for the manners and in- stitutions, and even for the local scenes, of early life. y. Happy indeed it would be, were it possible to induce a learned and pious clergy to colonize in English India. They would be a blessing to the country. But let us rightly under- stand what this Cvolonization is ; for the term seems to have been often used of late without a precise meaning. If to colo- nize in India, be to pass the whole of one's life in it, then do ninety out of the hundred colonize ; for of the whole number of Europeans who come out to ladia, a tenth part do not re- turn. 10. At what future period will a better opportunity offer for meliorating the circumstances of life in this country. Shall our Christian nation wait till centuries elapse, before she con- sider India otherwise than the fountain of luxury for the mother country ; while her sons, in successive multitudes, sink under the iniiospitable climate, or perish in defence of the em- pire, denied the means of religious instruction and consolation, common to every other Christian people ! 11. The slightest investigation, before a competent tribimal, of the state of our church, and circumstances of our country- men in India, will confirm fully the statement in the preceding pages : and will amplify the necessity of the measure proposed 22 in the mind of every man who is a friend to liis country's hon- our or prosperity. 1'2. It will be' remembered that nothing which has been ob-^ served is intended to imply that any peculiar provision should be made :mmediatcly for the instruction of the natives. Any extensive establishment of this kind, however becoming our national character, or obligatory on our principles, cannot pos- sibly be organized to efficient purpose, without the aid of a local church. 1;3. Let us first establish our own religion among ourselves, and our Asiatic subjects will soon benefit by it. When once our national church shall have been confirmed in India, the members of that church will be the best qualified to advise the state as to the means by which, from time to time, the civiliza- tion of the natives may be promoted. «3 PART 11. CIVILIZATION OF THE NATIVES. CHAPTER I. On the firacticability of civilizing the natives. 1. SUPPOSING an ecclesiastical establishment to have been given to India, we shall now consider the result, in regard to the civilization of the natives.* No immediate benefit is to be expected from it in the way of revolution ; but it may be demonstrated by a deduction from facts, that the most benefi- cial consequences will follow, in the way of ordinaiy effect, from an adequate cause. 2. The expediency of increasing our church establishment in India, and of communicating Christian instruction to our Asiatic subjects, was debated in Parliament in the year 1793. The resolutions which recognize the general principle of " civilizinq' the natives of India," were carried, and now stand on record in the Journals of the House of Commons. It was considered, however, as an inauspicious moment (at the Cf mmencement of a perilous war) to organize the neces- sary establishment for India, and the bill was referred to fu- ture consideration. 3. Since that period the situation and circumstances of both countries are materially changed. The Frenfh revolu- tion has imposed upon us the duty of using new ineans for extending and establishing Christian principles. -Our territo- rial possessions in the East have been nearly doubled in ex- tent ; and thence arises the duty of cherishing the religion and morals of the increased number of our countrymen, who oc- cupy these possessions ; as well as of promoting the civiliza- tion of our native subjects by every rational means. 4. To civilize the Hindoos will be considered, by most men, our duty : but is it practicable ? and if practicable, would it be consistent with a \v\9.c policij P It has been alleged by some, that no direct means ought to be used for ihe moral improvement of the natives ; and it is not considered liberal or politic to disturb their superstitions. • See Appendix G. 24 Whether we use direct means or not, their superstitions Vill be diaturhcd under the ii.fluence of British civilization. But we ought first to observe that there are muhitudes who have nil taiih at all. Neither Hindoos nor Mussulmans, out- cpsis from every faith ; thf v are of themselves fit objects for the beneficence ot the British Parliament. Subjects of the British empire, they seek a cast and a religion, and claim from a last government the franchise of a human creature. 5. And as to those who have a faith, that faith, we aver^ will be disturbed, whether we wish it or not, under the influ- ence of British principles : this is a truth confirmed by expe- rience. Their prejudices weaken daily in every Europeaa settlement. Their sanguinary rites cannot now bear the noonday of P'ngiish observation : and the intelligent among them are ashamed to confess the absurd principles of their own casts. As for extreme delicacy toward the superstitions of the Hindoos, they understand it not. Their ignorance and apathy are so extreme, that no means of instruction will give them serious offence, except positive violence.* 6. It is necessary to be explicit on this point ; for it seems that, independendy of its supposed policy, it has been account- ed a virtue at home, not to remove the prejudices of the ig- norant natives ; not to reprove their idolati*y ; not to touch their bloody superstition ; and that this sentiment has been emblazoned by much eloquence and rendered very popular ; just as if we were performing an act of charity by so doing ; and as if it were so considered by the natives. It is not ail act of charity on our part, nor is it so considered by them. They themselves tell us plainly why we do not mind their re- ligion ; " not because we fear to disturb their tranquillity, but " because wc have no religion of our own." 7. A Hindoo may live with his English master for twenty years, and never once hear him mention his religion. He gives then his master no credit for his delicacy in not prose- lyting him. But he gives him credit for this, that he is a hu- mane man, just in his conduct, of good faith in his promises, and indifferent about his (the Hindoo's) prejudices. The very reverse of ail which, was his predecessor the Mahometan. 8. Not to harass the natives unnecessarily on any subject is doubtless good policy : but in this case it is a cheap policy, for it is perfectly natural to us, and therefore has ever been main- tamed. Did we consider iheir moral improvement equal in • The Chiistiiin missionary is always followed by crowds of the common people, who listen with great'i)lcasurc to the disputation between him :uul the Bnihniins ; and are not a little amused when the Brahmins depart, and app.)iiit unoiiicr day for tlie discussion. The people sometimes brint;: bat.k tke Briilimin* by conatnunt, and lu-ge them to the contest again. 25 importance to tribute or revenue, we should long ago have at- tempted it. We can claim no merit then ior this forhearancey for it arises from our own unconcern about the Christian re- ligion. 9. But so great is the truth and divine excellence of our religion, that even the principles which flow from it remotely, lead the heathens to inquire into its doctrine, the fountain. Natives of all ranks in Hindoostan, at their courts and in their bazars, behold an awful contrast between their base and illib- eral maxims, and our just and generous principles. Of this they discourse to each other, and inquire about the cause, but we will not tell them. We are ashamed to confess that these principles flow from our religion. We would indeed rather acknowledge any other source. 10. The action of our principles upon them is nevertheless constant ; and some aid of religious consideration, on our part, would make it effective. They are a divided people. They have no common interest. There is no such thing as a hierarchy of Brahminical faith in Hindoostan, fixed by certain tenets, and guided by an infallible head. They have no ec- clesiastical polity, church government, synods, or assemblies. Some Brahmins are supported by hereditary lands granted to a family or attached to a temple, and pass their timt in passive ignorance, without concern about public affairs. Brahmins having no endowment, engage in lay offices, as shopkeepers, money-lenders, clerks and writers ; or in other inferior and servile occupations. Others seek a religious character, and prosecute study at some of the Hindoo schools, of which there are a great number in Hindoostan. These are, in general, supported by the contributions of their students, or by public alms. The chief of these schools are Bt;nares, Nuddeea, and Ougein. Benares has acquired a higher celebrity for general learning than the other schools. But a Brahmin of Nuddet^a or of Calcutta, acknowledges no jurisdiction of a Brahmin at Benares, or of any other Brahmin in Hindoostan. The Brahminical system, from Cape Comorin to Tibet, is purely republican, or rather anarchical.* The Brahmms of one pro- vince often differ in their creed and customs from those in another. Of the chief Brahmins in the college of Fort Wil- liam, there are few (not being of the same district) who will give the same account of their faith, or refer to the same sacred books. So much do the opinions of some of those now in the college differ, that they will not so much as worship or eat with each other. The Brahmins in general cannot read their sacred books. Their ignorance of writing and of the geogra- * See Appendix H. 28 phy of the country is such, that tlieie Is uo geiieiul coiniiiuni. cation among them, ])olitical or rehgious. 11. The natives of Hindoostan area divided people. They have no common interest. To disseminate new principles, among them is not difficult. They are less tenacious of opin- ion tlian of custom. In no other country has there been such a variety of opinions on religious subjects, for many ages past, as in Hindoostan. The aborigines of the country, denominated Hindoos or Gentoos, were not all followers of Brahma. Soniu were worshippers of the deity Boodh. The numerous nation of die Sieks, which is a secession from Hinduism, forms anodi- er ereat class. The inhabitants of the hills to the south and north of the peninsula, (according to some, the oldest race,) are again different from the former, and from each other. All these different sects have their respective subdivisions, schisms, and contrarieties in opinion and in practice. And from all of them the Mahometans, who are now spread over all Hindoos- tan, are entirely distinct ; and from these again, difTer the va- rious ramifications of the Christian faith. The sea coasts, for several centuries past, have been peopled by Portuguese, Ar- menian, Greek or Nestorian Christians ; and now the Protes- tant religion flourishes wherever it is taught. In no other country is there such a variety of religions, or so little concei n about what true religion is, as in British India. A man may worship any thing or nothing. When one native meets another on tlie road, he seldom expects to find that he is of the same cast with himself. It has been calculated that there are an hundred casts of religion in India. Hence the Hindoo maxim, so grateful to die philosophers, that the Deit/ is pleased with the varietv, and that every religion, or no religion, is right. To disseminate the principles of the Christian religion and morals throughout the provinces under our dominion, is cer- tainly very practicable.* CHAPTER II. Oil the polkij of civUizing- the natives, 1. In governing conquered kingdoms, a Christian policy niay I)e exercised, or a Roman policy. A Roman policy sacrifices reli^^ion to every other consider- ation in the administration of the new empire. The religion of the native is considered as an accident or peculiarity, like " See Aj)pt:ndix F. that of his colour or form of body, and as being natural rather than acquired ; and therefore no attempt is made to chant^e it. And this is correct reasoninpf, on the principle that all relig- ions are human and equal. The policy therefore founded on this principle, professes to cultivate the intellectual powers of the native in every branch of knowledge, except religion. It is evident that the administration of India during the last forty years, has been conducted on die princijrles of the Ro- man policy. The religion of the natives continuing die same, they have been properly governed l)y their own laws. 2. A Christian policy embraces all the just principles of the Roman p )licy, but extends its aims of vitiiity further by en- deavouring to improve the mind of the native in religions knowledge, as soon as the practicability of the attempt shall appear o'ovious. The practicability will of course be retarded in some conquered heathen states, by particular circumstances. But a Christian policy ever looks to the Christian religion for the perpetuity of empire ; and considers that the knowledge of Christian principles can alone enable the natives to compre- hend or to appreciate the spirit of Christian government. Our religion is therefore inculcated for the following reasons gene- rally : 1st. Because its civilizing and benign influence is certain and undeniable. We have seen that it has dispensed kiwv/ledge and happiness to everv people, who have embraced it. 2dly. Because it attaches the governed to their governors ; and facilitates our intercourse with the natives. There can never be confidence, freedom and affection between the people and their sovereign, where there exists a difference in religion. odlv. The Christian religion is inculcated on account ot its ETERNAL SANCTIONS ; and the solemn obligation of Christians to proclaim them, whenever an opportunity shall be afforded by Providence of doing it with probable success ; it being by no means submitted to our judgment, or to our notions of pol- icy, whether w^e shall embrace the rneans of imparting Christian knowledge to our subjects or not ; any more than it is sub- mitted to a Christian father, wliether he shall choose to in- struct his family or not. These motives will rxquire additional weight, if, first, the natives be subject to an immoral or inhuman superstition ; and, secoixlly, if we voluntarily exercise dominion over them, and be benefitted by that dominion. 3. The question of policy, regarding the instruction of our native subjects, the Mahometans and Hindoos, is to be deter- mined by the consideration of their moral state. The Mahometans profess a religion, which has ever been .characterised by political bigotry and intemperate zeal. In 28 this country that religion still retains the character of its ijlooch' origin ; particularly among the higher classes. Whenever the Mahometan feels his religion touched, he grasps his dag- ger. This spirit was seen in full operation under Tippoo's government ; and it is not now extinguished. What was the cause of the alarm which seized the English families in Ben- gal after the late massacre of our countrymen at Benares, by the Mahometan chiefs ? There was certainly no ground for apprehension ; but it plainly manifested our opinion of the people. We have consolidated our Indian empire by our power ; and it is now impregnable ; but will the Mahometan ever bend humbly to Christian dominion ? Never, while he is a Mahometan. 4. Is it then good policy to cherish a vindictive religion in the bosom of the empire forever ? Would it not accord with the dictates of the soundest wisdom to allow Christian schools to be established, where the children of poor Mahometans might learn another temper ; the good effects of which would be felt before one generation pass away ? The adult Hindoo will hardly depart from his idol, or the Mahometan from his prophet, in his old age ; but their children, when left destitute, may be brought up Christians, if the British parliament please. But as mutters now stand, the follower of Mahomet imagines that we consider it a point of honoiu- to reverence his faith and to despise our own. For he, every day, meets with Europe- ans, who would more readily speak with disrespect of their own religion, than of his. No where is the bigotry of this in- tolerant faith nursed with more tenderness than in British In- dia. While it is suffering concussion in every other part of the world, even to Mecca, its centre, (as by a concurring pro- vidence, towards its final abolition,) here it is fostered in the peaceful lap of Christian liberality. 5. A wise policy seems to demand that we should use every means of coercing this contemptuous spirit of our native sub- jects. Is there not more danger of losing this country, in the revolution of ages, (for an empire without a religious estab- lishment cannot stand forever,) by leaving the dispositions and prejudices of the people in their present state, than by any change that Christian knowledge and an improved state of civil society, would produce in them ? And would not Chris- tianity, more effectually than any thing else, disunite and seg- regate our subjects from the neighbouring states, who are now of the same religion with themselves ; and between whom there must ever be, as there ever has been, a constant dispo- sition to confederacy and to the support of a common interest ? At present there is no natural bond of union between us and them. There is nothing common in laws, language, or relig- 29 ion, in interest, colour or country. And \vtiat is chiefly wor- thy of notice, we can approach them in no other way than by the means of our religion.* 6. The moral state of the Hindoos is represented as being still worse than that of the Mahometans. Those, who have had the best opportunities of knowing them, and who have known them for the longest time, concur in declaring that nei- ther truth, nor honesty, honour, gratitude, nor charity, is to be found pure in the breast of a Hindoo. How can it be other- wise ? The Hindoo children have no moral instruction. If the inhabitants of the British isles had no moral instruction, would they be moral ? 1 he Hindoos have no moral books. What branch of their mythology has not more of falsehood and vice in it, than of truth and virtue ? They have no moral ^ocls. The robber and the prostitute lift up their hands with the infant and the priest, before an horrible idol of clay painted red, deformed and disgusting as the vices which are practised before it.f 7. You will sometimes hear it said that the Hindoos area mild and passive people. They have apathy rather than mild- ness ; their hebetude of mind is perhaps their chief negative virtue. They are a race of men of weak bodily frame, and they have a mind conformed to it, timid and abject in the extreme. They are passive enough to receive any vicious impression. The English government found it necessary lately to enact a • " The iT'wly converted Christians on the coast of Malabar are the '* chief support of the Dutch East India Company at Cochin ; and are al- " ways ready to take up arms in tlieir defence. The Pagans and Mahom- " etans are naturally enemies to the Europeans, because tJiey have no sim- ** ilarity to them either in tlieir external appearance, or in regard to their " manners, their reli^on, or their interest. If the Englisli therefore do not " endeavour to secure the friendship of the Christians in India, on whom " can they depend ? How can they hope to preserve their possessions in *' that remote country ? — In the above observations may be found one of the *' reasons why neither Hyder Ali nor Tippoo Sultan could maintain their " ground against the Enghsh and the king of Travancore on the coast of ** Malabar. The great number of Christians residing there, whom Hyder *' and his son every where persecuted, always took part with the EngUsh." Sec Bartolomeo's Voyage, page 207, and note. " Ten tliousand native Christians lost their lives during that war.'' Ibid. 149. ■f- The Hindoo superstition has been denominated lascivious and bloody. That it is bloody, is manifest from the daily instances of the female sacri- fice, and of die commission of sanguinary or painfid rites. The ground of tlie former epitliet may be discovered in the description of their religious ceremonies : " There is in most sects a right-handed or decent path ; and " a left-handed or indecent mode of worship." See Essay on tlie religious ceremonies of the Brahmins, by H. T. Colebrooke, Esq. Asiat. Res. Vol. VII. p. 281. That such a principle sliould have been admitted as systematic in any religion on earth, may bt considered as the last efibrt of mental depravity in the invention of a super- stition to blind the understaj)din^, and to corrupt tlie heart. 30 iaw a^inst parents sacrificing their o^vn children. In the course oi the last six months, one hundred and sixteen ^voI■nen were burnt alive with the bodies of their deceased husbands within thirty nvlcs round Ca'cutia, the nr.ost civilized cjuurter of Kendal.* But independently of their superstitious practic- es, thev are described by competent judges as being of a spirit vindictive and merciless; exhibiiing itself at times in a rage and infatuation, which is without example among any other people. I But it is not necessary to enter into any detail to prove the degraded state of the Hindoos: for if it were de- monstrated that their moral depravity, their personal wretch- edness, and their mental slavery, were greater than imagina- tion can conceive, the fact would have no influence on those who now oppose their Christian instiuction. For, on the same principle that they withhold instruction from them in their present state, they would deny it, if they were worse. Were the books of the Brahmins to sanction the eating of Im- vian fleshy as they do the burning of women alive, the practice would be respected. It would be considered as a solemn rite consecrated by the ancient and sacred prejudices of the people, and the cannibal would be esteemed holy.:}: • From April to October, 1804. See Appendix D. I Lord Tel.q'niTiouth, while President of the Asiatic Society in Bengal, delivered a discourse in which lie ilkistrated the revcngctul and pitiless spirit of the H.r.doos, hy instances v/hich had come within his own knowl- edge while resident at Benares. In 1791, Soodislner Meer, a Brahmin, having- refused to obey a sum- mons issued by a ci\il officer, a force was sent to compel obedience. To Intiniidute thcni, or to satiate a spirit of revenge in himself, he sacrificed one of his own family. " On their approaching l/is house, he cut off' the *' head of his deceased son's widow, and threw it out." In 179;3, a Brahmin named Ballo, had a quarrel with a man about a field, and, by way of revenging liimself on this man, he killed his own daughter. *' i became angry, said he, and enraged at his forbidding me to " pidugh the field, and bringing my own little daughter A]>munya, who was " only a year and a half old, I killed her with my sword." . Abiinl tlie same time, an act of matricide was perpetrated by two Brah- ♦nins, Beechuck and Adher. These two men conceiving themselves to have been nijured by some i)crsons in a certain village, they brought their inoth- ■rr lo an adjacent rivulet, and calling aloud to the people of the village, " Bcecluirk drew his scytnetar, and, at one stroke, severed his mother's " liead tVom the body ; with the professed view, as avowed by both parent '* and son, that the mother's spirit might forever haunt those who had in- "juridthem." Asiat. Res. Vol IV. p 33". Would not the jn-inciples of the Christian rehgion be a good substitute for the principles ofthese Brahmins of the province of Benares ? It will, perhaps, be observed, that these are but individual instances. Trtic : but ihcy jnovc all that is required. Is there an}- other barbaroiw nation on curtii which can exhibit such instances ? \ It is a fact that human sacrifices were formerly ofTcred by the Hin- doos : and as it would a])pear, at that jjeriod which is fixed by some authoro fl>r the xra of their civilization and refinement. 8. During the last thirty years there have been many plau5? ijuggesttd for the better atlministration of the government of this country ; but no system which has not the reformation of the morak of the people for its basis, can ever be effective. The people are destitute of those j)rinciples of honesty, truth, andjusiict, which respond to the spirit of British administra- tion; thiv have not a disposition which is accordant with the^ tenor of Christian principles. No virtues, therefore, no tal" ents, or local cjualification of ih<.ir govemors can apply the most perfect syst. m of government with full advantage to such subjects. Someihing may be done by civil institution to amel- iorate their condition, but the spirit of their superstition has a continual tendency to deterioration. 9. The European who has been long resident in India, looks on the civilization of the Hindoos with a hopeless eye. Des- pairing, therefore, of intellectual or moral improvement, he is content with an obsequious spirit and manual service. These he calls the virtues of the Hindoo ; and, after twenty years' service, praises his domestic for his virtues. 10. It has been remarked, that those learned men who are in the habit of investigating ihe mythology of the Hindofjs, sel- dom prosecute their studies with any view to the moral or reli- gious improvement of the people. V/hy do they not ? It is because they think their improvement hardly practicable. In- deed the present circumstances of the people seldom become a subject of their investigation. Though such a number of wo- men sacrifice themselves every year in the vicinity of Calcutta^ yet it is rare that a European witnesses the scene, or even hears of the event. At the time that government passed the law which prohibited the drowning of children, or expasing them to sharks and crocodiles at Suagur, there were many in- telligent persons in Calcutta who had never heard that such •normities existed. Who cares about the Hindoos, or ever thinks of visiting a village to inquire about their state, or to improve their condition ! When a beat oversets in the Ganges, and twenty or thirty of them are drowned, is the event noticed as of any consequence, or recorded in a newspaper, as in Eng- land ? or when their dead bodies float doAvn the river, are they viewed with other emotions than those with which we behold die Ijodics of other animals ? 11. A few notices of this kind will at once discover to the accurate observer of manners in Europe, the degraded charac- ter of the Hindoos in our estinuuiun, -tvliatever mav be the cause. What then is the cause of this di^regartl of the per- sons and circumstances of the Hindoos ? The cause is to be found in the superstition, ignorance, and vices of the Hindoo character ; and in nothing else.* • See Appendix I. 32 12. Now it is certain that the morals of this people, though- they should remain sul)ject to the British government for a thousand years, will never be improved by any other means than by the principles of the Christian religion. The moral example of the few English in India cannot pervade the mass of the population. What then is to be expected as the utmost felicity of British administration for ages to come ? It is this, that we shall protect the country from invasion, and grant to the inhabitants to manufacture our investments in solemn still- ness, buried in personal vice, and in a senseless idolatry. 13. Providence hath been pleased to grant to us this great empire, on a continent where, a few years ago, we had not a foot of land. From it we export annually an immense wealth to enrich our own country. What do we give in return ? Is it said that we give protection to the inhabitants, and adminis- ter equal laws ? This is necessary for obtaining our wealth. But what do we give in return ? What acknowledgment to Providence for its goodness has our nation ever made ? What benefit hath the Englishman ever conferred on the Hindoo, as on a brother ? Every argument brought in suppoit of the poli- cy of not instructing the natives our subjects, when traced to its source, will be found to flow from principles of Deism, or of Atheism, or of Polytheism, and not from the principles of the Christian religion. 14. Is there any one duty incumbent on us as conquerors, toward a conquered people, resulting from our being a Chris- tian nation, which is not common to the ancient Romans or the modern French ? If there be, what is it ? The Romans and the French observed such delicacy of conduct toward the con- quer«.d, on the subject of religion, that they not only did not trouble them with their own religion, but said unto them, " We " shall be of yours." So far did these nations excel us in the policy of not " disturbing the faith of the natives." Can any one believe that our Indian subjects are to remain forever under our government involved in ther present barba- rism, and subject to the same inhuman superstition ? And if there be a hope that they will be civilized, when is it to begin, and by whom is it to be effected ? 15. No Christian nation ever possessed such nn extensive field for the propagation of the Christian faith, as that afforded to us by our influence over the hundred million natives of Hin- doostan. No other nation ever possessed such facititits for the extension of its faith as we now have in the government of a passive people ; who yield submissively to our mild sway, reverence our principles, and acknowledge our dominion to be a blessing. Why should it be thought incredible that Provi- dence hath been pleased, in a course of years to subjugate this 33 Eastern empire to the most civilized nation in the world,/©/ this very purpose ? 16. '•'• f he tacility of civilizing the natives," some will admit, ** is great ; but is the meaiiure safe \ It is easy to govern the * Hiiidoos in their ignorance, but shall we make them as wise •' as oui selves ! The superstitions of the people are no doubt •* abhorrent from reason ; they are idolatrous in their worsLip, " and bloody in their sacrifices ; but their manual skill is ex- •' quisite in he labours of the loom ; they are a gentle and ob- " sequiuus people in civil transaction." In ten centuries the Hindoos will not be as wise as the Eng- li^h. It is now perhaps nineteen centuries since human sacri- fices were offered on the British altars. Tlie progressive civili- zation of the Hindoos will never injure the interests of the East India Company. But shall a Christian people, acknowledg- ing a Providence in the rise and iall of empire, regulate the pol- icy of future times, and neglect a present duty ; a solemn and -imperious duty : exacted by their religion, by their public prin- ciples, and by the opinion of the Christian nations around them ! Or can it be gatifying to the English nation to reflect, that they receive the riches of the East on the terms of charter- ing immoral superstition ! 1 7. No truth has been more clearly demonstrated than this, that the communication of Christian instruction to the natives of India is easy ; and that the benefits of that instruction, civil as well as moral, will be inestimable ; whether we consider the happiness diffused among so many millions, or their consequent attachment lo uur government, or the advantages resulting from the introduction of the civilized arts. Every thing that can brighten the hope or animate the policy of a virtuous people organizing a new empire, and seeking the most rational means, under the lavour of heaven, to ensure its perpetuity ; every consideration, we aver, would persuade us to dift'use the bless- ings of Christian knowledge among our Indian subjects. CHAPTER III. On the impediments to the crSiUzation of the natives. — The philosophical spirit oj Europeans Jormerlij an impediment to the croilization of the natives. 1. A. CHIEF obstacle to the civilization of the Hindoos du- ring the last fifty years, is accounted by some to have been tlie unconcern of Europeans in India, particularly the French, as to their moral improvement, and the apathy with which they 5 34 beheld their supe*-stitions. This has been called the philoso- phical spirit, but irnproperlv ; for it is a spirit very contrary to that of true philosophy. The philosophical spirit argues in this manner : " An elephant is an elephant, and a Hindoo is a " Hindoo. They are iioth such as natare made them. We " ought to leave them on the plains of Hindoostan such as we "found them." . ,r. , • 2. The philosophical spirit further shews itself in an admira- tion of the ancient systems of the Hindoos, and of the supposed purity of their doctrines and morals in former times. But truth and good sense have for some years been acquiring the ascendency, and are now amply vindicated by a spirit of accu- rate investigation, produced by the great encouragement which has been lately afforded to researches into Oriental literature. 3. The College of Fort William will probably illustrate to the world what India is, or ever was ; for all the sources of Oriimtal learning have been opened. The gravity with which some learned disquisitions have been lately conducted in Europe, and particularly in France, respecting Indian science and Indian antiquity, is calculated to amuse us. i i r The passion for the Hindoo Joques seems to have been hrst excited by a code of Gentoo laws, transmitted with official rec- ommendation from this country, and published at home by au- thority ; and yet not by the code itself, but by the translator's preface, in which there are many solemn assertions impugning the Christian revelation, and giving the palm to Hindoo anti- quity. The respect due to the code itself seems to have been transferred to this preface, which was written by a young gen- tleman, who observes, " that he was held forth to the public as « an author, almost as soon as he had commenced to be a " man ;" that he could not translate from the Shanscrit lan^ guage himself, " for that the Pimdits who compiled the code, "were to a man resolute in rejecting alibis solicitations lor in- " struction in this dialect ; and that the persuasion and influence " of the Govenor General (Mr. Hastings) were in vain exer- " ted to the same purpose." Having then translated the Gen- too Laws from a Persian translation, he thinks himself justifi- ed in believing, " that the world does not now contain annals *' of more indisputable antiquity than those delivered down by " the ancient Brahmins ; and that we cannot possibly find " grounds to suppose that the Hindoos received the smallest " article of theirreligion or jurisprudence from Moses ; though " it is not utterly impossible that the dotrines of Hindoostan " might have been early transplanted into Egypt, and thus have " become familiar to Moses."* • Prefiice to Gentoo Code. 35 4. These sentiments for the first time ushered on the nation under the appearance of respectable sanction, were eagerly em- braced. The sceptical philosophers, particularly in France, hoped that they were true : and the learned in general were curious to explore this sacred mine of ancient literature. " Om- ne ignctum pro magnifico." Strangers to the language, they looked into the mvstical records of the Brahmins as into the mouth of a dark cavern of unknown extent, probably inacces- sible, perhaps fathomless. Some adventurers from the Asiatic Society entered this cavern, and brought back a report very unfavourable to the wishes of the credulous infidel. But the college of Fort William holds a torch which illuminates its darkest recesses. And the result is, that the former gloom, which v^s supposed to obscure the evidence of our religion, being now removed ; enlightened itself, it reflects a strong light on the Mosaic and Evangelic Scriptures, and Shanscrit Record may thus be considered as a ntw attestation to 'Jie truth of Christianity, granted by the divine dispensation, to these latter ages.* 5. The whole library of Shanscrit learning is accessible to members of the coll ge of Fort William. The old keepers of this library, the Pundits, who would give no access to the translator of the Gentoo code, or to the then Governor of In- dia, now vie with each ether in giving every information in their power. Indeed there is little left for them to conceal. Two different grammars of the Shanscrit language are now compiling in the college, one by the Shanscrit professor ; and the other Ijv the Shanscrit teacher, without any communication as to each other's system, so absolute is their confidence in a knowledge; oi the language. The Shanscrit teacher proposed to the council of the college to publish the whole of the orig»- inal Shasters in their own character, with an English transla- tion. The chief o!:ijection to this was, that we should then publish many volumes, which few would have, patience to read. Such parts of theiii however as are of a moral tendency, or which illustrate important facts in Eastern history or science, were recommended for publication. 6. It does not appear that any one work in Shanscrit litera- ture has yet been discovered, which can vie in antiquity with the poem of Homer, on the plain ground of historical evidence, and collateral proof. It is probable that there may be some work of an older date ; but we have no evidence of it. If ever such evidence should be obtained, the woi'ld will soon hear of it. As to the alleged proof of antiquity from astronomical cal- culation, it is yet less satisfactory than that from the Egyp- tian zodiac, or Brydone's lava.f • See Appendix L. f The editors of the Asiatic Researches in London have availed tlem- 36 "What use shall we make of the illustration of these facta, but to urge, that, since the durk tradidons of India have con- fumcd the truth ot divine Revelation, the benefits of that Rev- elation may be communicated to India. CHAPTER IV. The sanguinary supcrstit'tcns of the natives^ an impedbnent to their civilization. 1. Another impediment to the civilization of the natives is the continuance of their nanguinary superstitions, by which we mean those practices which inflict immediate death, or tend to produce death. All bloody superstition indurates the heart and affections, and renders the understanding maccessi- ble to moral instruction. No ingenuous arts can ever human- ize the soul addicted to a sanguinary superstition. We shall not pollute the page vviih a description of the hor- rid rites of the religion of Brahma. Suffice it to say that no inhuman practic^-s in New Zealand, or in any other newly discovered land oi savages, are more offensive to natural feel- ing, than sonic of those which are committed by the Hindoo, people. It surely has never been asserted that these enormities can- not be suppressed. One or two instances may be mentioned, which will shew that the Hindoo superstitions are not im- prt-gnable. 2. It had been the custom from time immemorial, to im- molate at the island of Saugor, and at other places reputed ho- ly on the banks ot the Ganges^ human victims, by drowning, or destruction by sharks. Another horrid practice accompa- nud it, which was the sixi iiice ot the first born child of a wo- man, who had b. en long barren.* The Pundits anvl chiei Braamins of the college of Fort William were called upon to declare, by what sanction in their Shastors, these ui. natural cruelties were couimiited. I'hey alleged no sanction but custom^ and what they termed "• the " barbarous ignorance of the low casts." On the first intimation selves of the occasion of that work's being republished at liome, to prefix a preface to the fifth volume, containing sentiments directly contrary to those professed and publibiieu by tbe most learned members of tlie Asiatic Soci- ety They will be- much obliged to the London editors of that work to take no such liberty in fuuuc ; but to allow the Society to write its own prefaces, and to speak for itself We ai-e far oft" from France here. The Society professes no such philosophy. • At the Hindoo festival in 1801, twenty-three persons sacrificed them- selves, or were eucriliccd by otliers, at tlie island ol" Saugor. 37 of the practice to the Governor General Marquis Wellcsley, it was ubolishcd.* Not a murmur loUowed ; nor has any at- tempt of the kind since been heard of. 3. A similar investigation will probably soon take place re- specting the custom of women burning themselves alive on the death ot their husbands.f I'he Pundits have already been cal- led on to produce the sanction of thi ir Shasters. The pis- sages exhibited are vague and general in the ir meaning ; and dililrently interpreted by the same casts. :j: Some sacred vers- es commend the practice, but none command it ; and the Pundits refer once more to custom. They have however in- timated, that if government will pass a regulation, amercing by fine ev-ry Brahmin who attends a burning, or every Ze- mindar who permits him to attend it, the practice cannot pos- sibly long continue ; for that the ceremony, unsanctified l)y the presence of the priests, will lose its dignity and consequence in the eyes of the people. The civilized world may expect soon to hear of the aboli- tion of this opprobrium of a Christian administration, the fe- male sacrifice ; which has subsisted, to our certain knowledge, since the time of Alexander the Great. 4. An event has just occurred, which seems, with others, to mark the present time, as favourable to our endeavour to qualify the rigour of the Hindoo superstition. In the course of the Mahratta war, the great temple of Jag- gernaut in Orissa has fallen into our hands. This temple is to the Hindoos what Mecca is to the Mahometans. It is resorted to by pilgrims from every quarter of India. It it the chief seat oi Brahminical power, and a strong-hold of their su- perstition. At the annual festival of the Rutt Jattra, seven hundred thousand persons (as has has been computed by the Pundits in college) assemble at this place. The voluntary deaths in a single year, caused by voluntary devotement,§ by imprisonment for nonpayment of the demands of the Brah- mins, or by scarcity of provisions for such a multitude, is in- credible. The precincts of the place are covered with bones. Four coss square (about sixty-four square miles) are account- ed sacred to Jaggernaut. Within the walls the priests exer- cised a dominion without control. From them there was no appeal to civil law or natural justice, for protection of life or property. But these enormities will not be permitted under • See Regulation. Appendix C. f From a late investigation it appears that the number of women who sacrifice themselves within thirty miles round Calcutta every year is, on an average, upwards of two hundred See Appendix D. \ See Appendix A. i By falling under the wheels of tlie rutt or car» 38 ^hc British government. At the same time that we use no coercion to prevent the superstitions of the natives, we permit a constant appeal to' the civil power against injustice, oppres- sion, and inhumanity ; -md it must have a beneficial influence on the wiiole Hindoo system, if we chastis-e the enovn^it^- of their sujicrstition at the fountain head.* CHAPTER V. The moncrcnft hohjdaijs- of the natives an impediment to their civilization. 1. iVN'oTnER obstacle to the improvement of the natives is the great number of their holydays. 1 hese holydays embody their superstition. On such days, its spirit is revived, and its inhuman practices aie made familiar: and thus it acquires strength and perpetuity. The malignity of any superstition may be calculated almost exactly by the number of its holi- days, for the more the mind is enslaved by it, the more volu- minous will be its ritual, and more frequent its ceremonial of observance. 2. In the Hindoo calendar there are upwards of an hun- dred holydays ;f and of these government recognises officially a certain number. In addition to the native holydays, the fif- ty-two Christian holydays, or fift}-two Sundavs in the year, are (on Christian principles) generally allowed to natives em- ploved in the pul)lic service. During those Hindoo holydays which are officially recognised, the public offices are shut up, on account of the festival (as it is termed) of Doora Puja, of • The rigour f)f the Mahometan faith coerced the Hindoo superstition ; and was, so fai-, fritndly to liunianity. The Hindoos were prohibited from burning- their women without official permission. Our toleration is cele- brated by some, as being boundless. It is just to tolerate speculative relig-- ions : but it is doubtful wliether there ought to be any toleration of practical vice, or of the slicdding of human blood. " AH rc'hgioMs," says Colonel Dow, " must be tolerated in Bengal, ex- " cept in the practice of some inhuman customs, which tlie Mahometans " already have in a great measure destroyed. We must not permit 30ung " widows, in their virtuous entliusiam, to throw themselves on tlie funerjd '* pile with their dead husbands, nor the sick and aged to be drowned, when " their friends despair of their lives." Dow's History, Vol. III. p. 128. This passage was written by Colonel Dow upwards of tliirty years ago. How many tliousaiids of our subjects within the province of Bengal alone, have pcrislicd in the flames and" in the river, since that period ! t The Brahmins observe two himdred and upwards. 39 Churruck Puja, of Rutt Jattra,*or of some other. But great detriment to the public service arising from die frequent re- currence of these Saturnulia, government resolved some years ag'j to reduce the number, which was done accordingly. It now appears that, on the same principle that a few of them were cut off, we might have refused our official recognition of any ; the Pundits having unanimously declared that these ho- lydays are not enjoined by their sacred books. 3. It may bf- proper to permit the people in general to be as id! . as the circumstances of individuals will permit ; but their religious law does not require us to recognise one of their ho- lydays officially. To those natives employed in the public ser- vice, the fifty-two Sundays are sufficient for rest from bodily labour.f To give them more holydays is to nurse their su- perstitions, and to promote the influx of religious mendicants into industrious communities. | In what other country would it be considered a means of promoting the happiness of the common people, to grant them so great a portion of the year to spii^nd in idleness and dissipation ? The indulgence ope- rates here as it would in any other country ; it encourages extravagance, licentious habits, and neglect of business among themselves ; and it very seriously impedes the business of the state, and deranges commercial negotiation. • An Englishman vnti. be of opinion tliat the Rutt Jattra cannot well be styled a festival. *• The rutt or car containing the Hindoo gods is drawn " along by the multitude, and tlie infaturited Hindoo throws himself down " before it, that he may be crushed to death by the wheels." This sacrifice is annually exhibited at JaggemauL >Jeitlier will the Churruck Puja be coniidered dt. festive occasion, \x this Puja, "men are suspended in tlie " au- by iron iiooks passed tlirough the integuments of the back." This is an annual exhibition at Calcutta. [See Appendix B.] f No people require feWer days of rest than the Hindoos ; for they know nothing of that corporal exertion and fatigue from labour, which pi •tiier countries render regular repose so grateful to the body aud spirits. t See Appendix E. 40 PART III. 91 THE PROGRESS ALREADY MADE IN CIVILIZIN-G THE NATIVES OF INDIA. CHAPTER I. Of the- exiensioyi of Christ canity in India^ under the infuenct of episcopal jurisdiction. 1. A SENTIMENT has for some time prevailed in England veiy unfavourable to the measure of attempting the improve- ment of the Hindoos. It has been said that their prejudices are invincible ; and that the Brahmins cannot receive the Christian religion. If the same assertion had been made of our forefathers in Britain, and of the Druids their priests, it would not have been more contrary to truth. It is now time to disclose to the English nation some facts respecting the pre- valence of the Christian religion in India, which certainly will not be received with indifference. 2. The religion of Christ has been professed by Hindoos in India from time immemorial ; and thousands of Brahmins have been converted to the Christian faith. At this time there are upwards of one hundred and fifty thousand natives in one district alone on the coast of Malabar, who profess that r^;ligion, and who live under a regular canonical disci- pline, occupying one hundred and nineteen churches. 3. It is probable that the Christian faith has been known in India since the time of the Apostles.* But we have authen- tic histoiical record for the following particulars. In the fifth century a Christian bishop from Antioch, accompanied by a small colony of Syrians, arrived in India, and preached the • Eiisebius relates that Pantxnus, of Alexandria, visited India about the year 189 ; and lliere found Christians who had the Gospel of St. Mat- thew in Hebrew, which they informed him they had received from St Bar- tholoniew. He carried a copy of it to Alexandria, wliere it existed in the time of Jerome. At the council of Nice in the year 325 the primate of In- dia was present, and subscribed his name. In the year following' Frumen- tiu9 was consecrated primate of India by Athanasius at Alexandria Fru- mentius resided in Hindoostan for a long period, and founded many church- es. He acquired g'reat influence among the natives, and was appointed (guardian of one of their kings during his minority. See Euscbius, Hist. Eccl. 1. 3, c. 1.— Sozomenes, 1. 2, c. 24 ; and Socrates, Hist.Eccl 1 1, c 29. In tlie year 530 Cosmos, the Egyptian merchant, who had travelled through tlic greatest part of the Indian peninsula, found in the Dekliun and in Ctylon, u great raai y churches and several bishops. 41 Gospel in Malabar. " They made at first some proselytes *' among the Brahmins and Nairs, and were, on that account, " much respected by the native princes."* 4. When the Portuguese first arrived in India, they were agreeably surprised to find a hundred Christian churches on the coast of Malabar. But when they had become acquainted with the purity and simplicity of their doctrine, they were of- fended. They were yet more indignant when they found that these Hindoo (Christians maintained the order and disci- pline of a regular church under episcopal jurisdiction ; and that for thirteen hundred years past, they had enjoyed a suc- cession of bishops appointed by the patriarchal see of Antioch. Mar Joseph was the bishop, who filled the Hindoo see of Malabar at that period. The Portuguese used every art to persuade him to acknowledge the supremacy of the pope ; but in vain. He was a man of singular piety and fortitude, and declaimed with great energy against the errors of the Romish church. But when the power of the Portuguese became suf- ficient for their purpose, they invaded his bishopric, and sent the bishop bound to Lisbon. A synod was convened at Di- amper in Malabar, on the 26th June, 1599, at which one hun- dred and fifty of the clergy of his diocese appeared. They were accused of the folluwing opinions, which were by their adversaries accounted heretical ; *' That they had married *' wives ; that they owned but two sacraments. Baptism and " the Lord's Supper; that they denied Transubstantiation ; that " they neither invoked saints nor believed in purgatory ; and, *' that they had no other orders or names of dignity in the " church than bishop and deacon."f • " Maiiy of them to this day preserve llie manners and mode of life of ** the Brahmins, as to cleanhness, and abstaiiunir from animal food." A- siat. Res. Vol. VII. pa^e 368. " The bulk of the St. Thome Christians ** consists mostly of converts from tiie Brahmins and Shoudreu cast ; and *' not as the new Christians, or proselytes made by the Portuguese mission- *' arias, of the lowest U-ibes." Asiat. Res. Vol. VII. page o81. ■j- Conferences with Malabai-ian Brahmins, page 15 : printed at London 1719. [See The History uf the Church of Malabar, translated from the Por- tugTjese into EngUsh by Michael Geddes, Chancellor of the Catliedral Church of Sarum. London, 1694. The Synod of Dianiper met on the 20th of June, and closed its session on the 26th. The Acts and Decrees of this Synod are subjoined to that History. Uecrfe XIV of Action III condemns " The Book of Orders," used in the Malabarian Churcli, whicU contains the last ai'ticle abovementioned, asserting, " That there ai'c only " two orders, Diaconatc and Priesthood." M. V. La Cuoz.e, wlio wrote his celebrated History nearly acentui-y ago Q1723], considered the discovery of this very ancient Church (almost all the tenets of which agree with those of the Protestants) -s deserving the at- tention of all gqod men : " Ma scconde et derniere Remarque m<;ritc, ce " me semble, 1* attention de toutes les personnes ([ui aiment sincdrement la " Religion. Nous trouvons ici une Eglise trc.s-ancienne, dont prcsque tous 6 These tenets thv-^y were called on to abjure, or to suffer ii*- atanl suspt^nsion iVom all church benifices. It was also de- creed thiit all the Svrian and Chaldean books hi their churches, and all records in the episcopal palace, should be burnt ; in order, said the inqu'sitors, " that no pretended apostolical " monuments may remain."''*' 5. Notwithstanding these violent measures, a great body of the Indian Christians resolutely defended their faith, and finally triumphed over all opposition. Some shew < >f union with the Romish church was at first pretended, throi-.gh terror of the Inquisition ; but a congress was held by them on the 22d of iMav, 1653, at Alangatta ; when they formally separat- ed from that communion.f They compose at this day the ihirty-two schismatic churches of Malabar ; so called by the Roman Cathohcs, as resembling the Protestant schism in Eu- rope. At this time their number is about fifty thousand. These churches soon afterwards addressed a letter to the Patriarch of Antioch, which was forwarded by means of the Dutch government, and published at Leyden in 1 / 14 ; in which they request " that a spiritual guide may be sent, together with such men as are versed in interpreting the holy Scriptures.":|; But no spiritual guide was ever sent.^ The province of Malabar now forms part of the British do- minions ; aitU divine Providence hath placed these churches under o^ir government. 6. The manners of these Christians are truly simple and primitive. Every traveller who has visited the churches in the mountains fakes pleasure in describing the chaste and in- nocent lives of the np.tive Christians. The congregations sup- port each other, and form a kind of Christian republic. The clergy and elders setde all disputes among members of the community ; and the discipline, for the preservation of pure morals, is very correct, and would do honour to any Protesr tant church in Europe.*} " les Dogmes conveniennent avec ceux de la Religion r^formee. Les " Chi-fl-ticns Orientaux, .... sous 1' obcissaiice d' iin Patriarche independ- " ant d' 1' Empire Romain, et n' ayaiit aiicun commerc eavec lui, ... igno- " rent presijuc toiites les Traditions Roniaines qui sont rejettees par leS " Protestants." Histoiue du Chrisi ianisme des Indes, ii. 90.] Amer. Edit. • See Appendix K. f Annales Mission, page 193. + Malabai-ian Conferences, 1719. Prefiice. § In the year 1752, some bishops were sent from Antioch to consecrate by episcopal ordination, a native Driest, one of their number. The old mait^ I hi-ai-, is yet alive. The episcopal residence is at Narnatle, ten miles in- land from Porca. H At certain seasons, tlie Agapac, or love feasts, are celebrated, as \n primitive times. On such occasions tliey prepare delicious cakes, called 43 r. The climate of Malabar is delightful ; and the face o\ The country, which is verdant and pi^-turesque, is adorned by the numerous churches of the Christians. Their churches are not, in general, so small as the country parish churches in England. Many of them are sumptttous buildings,* and some of them are visible from the sea. This latter circumstance is noticed incidentally by a writer who lately visited the countrv : " Having kept as close to the land as possible, the whole *' coast of iNlalabar appeared before us in the form of a green *' amphitheatre. At one time we discovered a district entirely *' covered with cocoa-nut-trees ; and immediately after, a river *' Minding through a delightful vale, at the lx)ttom of which it *' discharged itself into the sea. In one place appeared amul- *' titude of people employed in fishing ; in another, a anoru- " iv/iitc fhiirch bursting forth to the view from amidst the " thick-leaved trees. While we were enjoying these delight- *' ful scenes with ihe early mornirg, a gentle breeze, which *' blew from the shore, perfumed the air around us with the " agreeable smell wafted from the cardamon, pepper, bectel, *' and other aromatic herbs and plants. "f A snow-white church bursting on die view from amidst the trees ! Can this be a scene in the land of the Hindoos ; where even a church for Europeans is so rarely found ? And can the persons lepairing to these snow-white churches be Hindoos ; Appsm, made of bananas, honey, and rice-flour. The people assemble in the chucli yard, and, anvuig-ing- themselves in rows, each spreads be:bre fiim a plantuii) leaf. When this is done, the clergyman, standing in the clun-cii-door, pronouaces the benediction ; and tiie overseers of tlie church, walking; thr'ith him, as a dispenser of happiness, what are a thousand preachers of philosophy among a refined people ! 5. Some of the English think that we ought not " to disturb " the faith of the natives." But some of the Hindoo Rajahs think differently. The king of Tanjore requested iMr. Swartz to disturb the faith of his wicked subjects by everyMTieans, and to make them, if possible, honest and industrious men. Mr. Swartz endeavoured to do so, and his services were acknowl- edged by the English government at Madras,* as well as by the King of Tanjore. In the year 1787, " the King of Tan- " jore made an appropriation forever of land of the yearly in- *' come of five hundred pagodas, for the support of the Chris- *' tian missionaries in his dominions."! 6. In the debate in 1793, on the proposal for sending mis- sionaries to India, some observation w^as made on Mr. Swartz, honourable to himself as a man, but untavourable to his objects as a missionary. The paper containing this speech reached Mr. Swartz in India, and drew from him his famous Apology, pub- lished by the Society for promoting Christian Knowledge. Perhaps no Christian defence has appeared in these latter ages more characteristic of the apostolic simplicity and primitive energy of truth, than this Apology of the venerable Swartz. Without detailing the extraordinary success of himself and • By Lord Macartney and General Coote. I See Account of Proceeding's of Society for Promoting Cbristi*n Knowkd.qe, for 1788. 46 Via brethren in converting thousands of the natives to the Christian rchgion, a bkssiug which some may not be able to ?.ppreciate ; he notices othtr circumstances of its beneficial influence, which all must understand. His fellow missionary, " Mr. Gericke, at the time the war *' broke out at Cuddalore, was the instrument in the hand of *' Providence, by which Cuddalore was saved from plunder " and bloodshed. He saved many English gendemen from " becoming prisoners to Hyder Ali, which Lord Macartney " kindly acknowledged." Mr. Swartz twice saved the fort of Tanjore. When the credit of the English was lost, and when the credit of the Ka- jah was lost, on the view of an approa. hing enemy, the people of the country refused to supply the lort with provisions ; and the streets were covered with the dead. But Mr. S'./ariz went forth and stood at the gate, and at /m- word they brought in a plentiful supply. Mr. S.vartz, at different times, aided the English govern- ment in the collection of revenues from the refractory districts. He was appointed guardian to the family of the deceased King of Tanjore ; and he was employed repeatedly as mediator be- tween the English government and the country powers. On one occasion, when the natives doubted the piirpose and good faith of the Emg'ish, they applied to Pvlr. Swartz ; "Sir, ii you send '^ a person to us, send a person who has learned all your Ten *' Commandments.''* • Sec Society Proceedings for 1792, page 114. Should Mr. Swartz's name be mentioned in any future discussion, the honour of the i'ng-li.^h na- tion is pledged to protect his fame The bishops and clergy of England, in their acccnmt of proceedings of the " Society for promoting Christian . " Knowledge," lor 171/2, have sanctioned the following character of Mr. Swartz : *• Ke is an example of all that is great and good in the character of a •• Chri«;tian missionary. He hatli hazarded his life through a long series of " years ibr the name of our Lord jesus Christ. His behaviour, wliile it '' has endeared him to the connnon orders of men, has procured him ad- •' mission before the tlu-one oi' the proudest monarch of the East. There do «' we hnd this worlliy servant of God, pleading the cause of Christianity, " and interceding for his mission ; and doing it without offence. There do " we find him renouncing every personal consideration ; and, in the true " spirit of the divine Lawgiver, choosing rather to suffer affliction with tiie " people of God, than to enjoy any pleasures or distinctions which this world " could aflord him ; esteeming the reproach of Christ and the advancement '• of a despised religion far greater riches than Indian treasures." See l)r Glasse's Charge to a Missionary proceeding to India. It will not be foreign to the subject of this Memoir to imsert another passage of that Charge : " Happy will it be, if our conquests in India si»ould open the way for a " further inlrochiction of the Gospel, and for the extension and enlargement " of Chrises kingdom. What a lustre would such an accession give to " the Britisli conquests in the Eastern world, when it should .ippear, that " we have been conquering, not for ourselves alone, but for I{i7ti aiso ht '* vihotn V)e believe." 4" 7. Some of the English tliink that we ought not to disturb the faith of the Hindoos ! After the aposiolic Swar./ had la- boured for fifty years in evangelizing the Hindoos, so sensihle were theif of the blessing, that his death was considered as a public calamity. An innumerable muliiude attended the iu- neral. The Hindoo Kajah " shfd a flnod of tears over the bo- " dy, and covered it with a gold cloth."* His memory is still blessed among the people. Ihe King of I'anjore h.o lately written to the bishops of the English church, requesting that a monument of marble my be sent to him, "• iu order," he adds, " that it may be erected in the church which is in my capital, *' to perpetuate the memory of the late Rev. Mr Swar z, and **to manifest the esteem I have for the character oi that great " and good man, and the gratitude 1 owe to him, my lather and ** my friend " 8. But whence was this Swartz ? and under what sanction did he and his predecessors exercise their ministry as Chris- tian preachers to the heathen \ The first person appointed to superintend a Protestant mis- sion in India was Bartholomew Zicgenhalgius, a man of con- siderable learning and of eminent piety, educated at the Uni- versity of Halle in Germany. Having been ordained by the learned Burmannus, Bishop of Zealand, in his twenty-third year, he sailed for India in 1 705. A complete century will have revolved in October of this year, since the mission in In- dia began. Immediately on his arrival, he applied himself to the study of the language of the country, and with such suc- cess, that in a few years he obtained a classical knowledge of it ; and the colloquial tongue became as familiar to him as his own. His fluent orations addressed to the natives, and his frequent conferences with the Brahmins, f were attended with almost immediate success ; and a ChristLm church was found- ed in the second year of his ministry,:}: which has been extend- ing its limits to the present time. • Serfogee Maha Rajah of Tanjore. See Society Proceediugs for 1801, p. 141. Let us hail this act as the emblem oftlie whole Hindoo supersti- tion bending- to the Christian faith. f A volume of these conferences was published in London in I?19, 8vo. \\ A buildinfy was now erected atTranquebar, at the expense of 250 per- dous, and was named JVew yerusalem. It stood without ihc town, " in the " midst of a multitude of Malabai-ians, near the hig-h lOiid, huilt all of stone." It was consecrated August 14, 1707, in the presence of a great concourse of Heathens, Mahometans, and Christians ! to whom a serni'Mi was preached both in Portuguese and in Malabarick. From that timu the missionaries statedly preached in tins church three timet a week in both these laii- piages. Of their indefatigable diligence, in this interesting mission, somu jadgment may be formed from a single fact, mentioned by Ziegcnbalgius itvl708 : " As for njyseli, (to whose share the learnings of tkc ivative law- 48 9. Ihiring his residence in India he maintained a correspond dence with the King of England and other princes, and with many of the learned men on the continent. In the year 1714, he returned to Europe for a few months on the affairs of the mission. On this occasion he was honoured with an audience by his Majesty George the First. He was also invited to at- tend a sitting of the Bishops in the "Society for promoting *' Christian Knowledge ;" where he was received with an elo- quent address in the Latin language ;* to which he answered in the Tamul tongue ; and then delivered a copy of his speech translated into Latin. 10. I'he grand work to which the King and the English bishops had been long directing his attention, was a translation of the Scriptures into the Tamul or Malabarian language. T'his indeed was the grand work ; for wherever the Scrip- tures are translated into the vernacular tongue, and are open and common to all, inviting enquiry and causing discussion, they cannot remain a dead letter ; they produce fruit of them- selves, even without a teacher. When a heathen views the word of God in all its parts, and hears it addressing him in his own familiar tongue, his conscience responds, "This is the " word of God." The learned man who produces a transla- tion of the Bible into a new language, is a greater benefactor to mankind than the prince who founds an empire. The " in- ** corruptible seed of the word of God" can never die. After ages have revolved, it is still producing new accessions to truth and human happiness. So diligent in his studies was this eminent missionary, that before the year 1719, he had completed a translation of the whole Scriptures in the Tamul tongue ;f and had also com- ** guage of this country is fallen) I have explained hitherto the Articles " of the Christian Faith in six and tweyity Sundays sermons. These I " dictated to a Malabarick Amanuensis, and then got them by heart word *' by word." — The labours of these pious missionaries were so blest, that the'r Congregation increased every year ; and the first church being too small for its accommodation, a larger one was erected eleven years after- ward. It was consecrated in the name of the Holy Trinity, October 11, 1718 ; and tlie missionaries soon after observed, in a letter to king George I, " We are now constanly preaching in it in tliree languages." Ainer. Ed^ * Niecampius, Hist Miss. Orient, page 190. [This Address was de- livered by William Nichols, A. M. Rector of Stockport, a member of the Society for promoting Christian Knowledge. It is prhited in the Ac- count of the Danish Mission to the East Indies, London, 1718, and there dated " December 29, iri5." Amvr. Edit.'] f Like Wickcliffe's Bible it has been the father of many versions, f Mr. Ziegenbalgli, in one of liis Letters, having mentioned Madras, Viza- gapatnam, Bombay, Crc. observes, " In all these places the Damulian (I'a- " mul) is the current language, and consequently the fittest vehicle for " conveying tlie Christian Truths to these people." The whole New Tes- tament, in tlie Damulian language, was printed for the benefit of the Mal- abarians, in 1714. A copy of tliis Version is in the Library of Harvard College. Avier. Edit.'} 49 posed a grammar and dictionary of the same language, which remain with us to this day. 11. The peculiar interest taken by King George the First in this primary endeavour to evangehze the Hindoos, will ap- pear from the following letters addressed to the missionaries by his Majesty. " George bij the Grace of God, King- of Great Britain, France " and Ireland, Defender of the Faith, ^c. To the Reverend " and Learned Bar tholomexv Ziegenhalgius, and John Ernest " Grundlerus, Missionaries at Tranquehar in the East Indies, " REVEREND AND BELOVED, *' Your letters dated the 20th of January of the present year, " were most welcome to us ; not only because the work un- " dertaken by you of converting the heathen to the Christian " faith, doth by the grace of God prosper, but also because *' that in this our kingdom such a laudable zeal for the promo- " tion of the Gospel prevails. " We pray you may be endued with health and strength of *' body, that you may long continue to fulfil your ministry with " good success ; of which, as we shall be rejoiced to hear, so " you will always find us ready to succour you in whatever " may tend to promote your w^ork and to excite your zeal. " We assure you of the continuance of our royal favour."* " Given at our palace of Hampton- "J "Coui-t the 23d August A. D. / r'T?nT>r^T? "D " 1717, in the 4th Year of our > L»r.UKLrJL K. " Reign. ^ " Hattorf." 12. The King continued to cherish with much solicitude the interests of the mission after the death of Ziegenbalgius ; and in ten years from the date of the foregoing letter, a second was addressed to the members of the mission, by his Majesty. " REVEREND AND BELOVED, " From your letters, dated Tranquebar, the 12th Septem- " ber, 1725, which some time since came to hand, we received '* much pleasure ; since by them we are informed not only of *' your zealous exertions in the prosecution of the work com- " mitted to you, but also of the happy success which has hith- " erto attended it, and which hath been graciously given of " God. • Niecampius, Hist. Miss, page 212. [By a letter from the Danish missionaries to the king of Great Britain, wTitten at Tranquebai- January 2, 1717, it appears, that Ziegenbalgius was at London tlie preceding year, and gave his majesty " a verbal account of the whole undertaking." .dmer. Edit.'] 7 30 " We return you thanks for these accounts, and it will be " acceptable to us, if you continue to communicate whatever " shall occur in the progress of your mission. " In the mean time we pray you may enjoy strength of body " and mind for the long continuance of your labours in this. " good woik, to the glory of God, and the promotion of "Christianity among the heathens; that its perpetiutij 7natf " not fail in ^venerations to come.''^* « Given at our Palace at St. James's, "l r-T?r\Tyr^ r^ t» ,» "the 23d Febmary, 1727, in the V " GEORGE R,'* " 13tli Year of our Reign. J 13. The English nation will receive these letters (now sent back in the name of the Hindoos) with that reverence and af- fectionate regard, which are due to the memory of the royal author, considering them as a memorial of the nation's past concern for the welfare of the natives, and as a pledge of our future care. Providence hath been pleased to grant the prayer of the King, " that the work might not fail in generations to come." After the first missionary Ziegenbalgius had finished his course, he was succeeded by other k-arned and zealous men ; and lastly, by the apostle of the East, the venerable Swartz, who, during the period of half a century,f has fulfilled a labo- rious ministry among the natives of different provinces, and illuminated many a dark region with the light of the Gospel. 14. The pious exertions of the King for the diffusion of re- ligious blessings among the natives of India, seem to have been rewarded l)y heaven in temporal blessings to his own sub- jects in their intercourse with the East ;.by leading them on- .ward in a continued course of prosperity and glory, and by granting to them at length the entire dominion of the peninsu- la of India, 15. But these royal epistles are not the only evangelic doc- uments of high authority in the hands of the Hindoos. They are in possession of letters written by the Archbishop of Can- terbury, of the same reign ;i who supported the interests of the mission with unexampled liberality, affection, and zeal. These letters, which are many in number, are all written in the Latin language. The following is a translation of his grace's first letter ; M'hich appears to have been written by hmi as president of the " Society for promoting Christian Knowledge." • Niecaini)iu3, page 284. f From 1749 to 1800. ♦ Archbishop Wake. 51 -^ To Bartholomew Zicgcnhalgius and John Ernest Grund/erus^ " Preachers of the Christian Faith, on the coast of Coroman- " del. " As often as I behold your letters, reverend brethren, ad- " dressed to the venerable Society instituted for the promotion "ofthe Gospel, whose chief honour and ornament ye arc; *' and as often as I contemplate the light of the Gospel either " now first rising on the Indian nations, or after the intermi? " sion of some ages again revived, and as it were restored to " its inheritance ; I am constrained to magnify that singular " goodness of God in visiting nations so remote ; and to ac- " count you, my brethren, highly honoured, whose mmistr)' it " hath pleased Him to employ, in this pious work, to the glory " of His name and the salvation of so many millions of souls. " Let others indulge in a ministry, if not idle, certainly less *' laborious, among Christians at home. Let them enjoy in *' the bosom of the church, titles and honours, obtained with- *' out labour and without clanger. Your praise it will be (a *' praise of endless duration on earth, and followed by a just *' recompense in heaven) to have laboured in the vineyard *' which yourselves have planted ; to have declared the name *' of Christ, where it was not known before ; and through *' much peril and difficulty to have converted to the faith those, *' among whom ye afterwards fulfilled your ministry. Your " province therefore, brethren, your office, I place before all " dignities in the church. Let others be pontiffs, patriarchs, " or popes ; let them glitter in purple, in scarlet, or in gold ; " let them seek the admiration of the wondering multitude, " and receive obeisance on the bended knee. Ye have acquir- *' ed a better name than they, and a more sacred fame. And " when that day shall arrive when the chief Shepherd shall *' give to every man according- to his work, a greater reward " shall be adjudged to you. Admitted into the glorious soci- " ety of the Prophets, Evangelists, and Apostles, ye, with *' them shall shine, like the sun among the lesser stars, in the *' kingdom of your Father, forever. " Since then so great honour is now given unto you by all *' competent judges on earth, and since so great a reward is " laid up for you in heaven ; go forth with alacrity to that " work, to the which the Holy Ghost hath called )-ou. God " hath already given to you an illustrious pledge of his favour, *' an increase not to be expected without the aid of his grace. " Ye have begun hapjiily, proceed with spirit. He, who hath *' carried you safely through the dangers of the seas to such a *' remote country, and who hath given you favour in the eyes *' of those whose countenance ye most desired ; He who hath 52 " 8o liberally and unexpectedly ministered unto your wants, " and who doth now daily add meniljers to your church ; He " will continue to prosper your endeavours, and will subdue " unto himself, by your means, the whole continent of Oriental " India. " O happy men ! who, standing before the tribunal of " Christ, shall exhibit so many nations converted to his faith " by your preaching ; happy men ! to whom it shall be given " to sr.y before the assembly of the whole human race, 'Behold *' ' us, O Lord, and the children whom thou hast given us ;' *' happy men ! who, being justified by the Saviour, shall receive *' in that day the reward of your labours, and also shall hear *' that glorious encomium ; ' Well done, good and faithful " ' ser\'ants, enter ye into the joy of your Lord.' " May Almighty God graciously favour you and your la* " hours in all things. May he send to your aid fellow-la- *' bourers, such and so many as ye wish. May he increase *' the bounds of your churches. May he open the hearts of " those to whom ye preach the Gospel of Christ ; that hearing *' you, they may receive life-giving faith. May he protect *' you and yours from all evils and dangers. And when ye *' arrive (may it be late) at the end of your course, may the *' same God, who hath called you to this work of the Gt)spel " and hath preserved you in it, grant to you the reward of *' your labour, — -an incorruptible crown of glory.* " These are the fervent wishes and prayers of, Venerable brethren, " Your most faithful fellow servant in Christ, « From our Palace at Lamo „ GULIELMUS CANT." " beth, January, A. D. 1719. 3 Such was the primary archi episcopal charge to the Protest- ant missionaries, who came to India for the conversion of the heathen. Where shiill we look, in these days, for a more per- fect model of Christian eloquence ; animated by purer senti- ments of scriptural truth, by greater elevation of thought, or 1^ a sublimer piety !f • Niecampius, page 215. I Before this letter reached India, Zieg-enbalgius had departed this life at the early age of thirty six years. The expressions of tlie arciibishop corres- ponded in many particidars with the circumstances of his death. Perceiving tliat his last houi- was at hand, he called his Hindoo congregation and par- took of the holy Communion, " amidst ardent prayers and many tears ;" and afterwards addressing tlieni in a solemn manner, took, an aflcctionate leave of them. Beiuf,^ reminded by them of the faith of tlie Apostle of tlic Gen- tiles at the prospect of dcatli, who " desired to be with Christ, as being flir " better," he said, " That also is my desire. Washed li-om my sins in his *• Wood, and clothed wiih his righteousness, I shall enter into his Iicavenly 53 16. By tiie letters of the King, and his long continued care ■of the mission, and by the frequent ad:r.onitory epistles of the archbishop, an incalcuhiblc sum of happiness has been dispens- ed in India. TJie episcopal charges infused spirit into die mission abroad ; and the countenance of majesty cherished a aeai in the Society at home, which has not abated to this day. From the commencement of the mission in 1705, to the pres- ent year, 180J, it is computed that eighty thousand natives of all casts in one district alone, forsakir.g their idols and their vices, have been added to the Christian church. 17. In the above letter of the archbishop, there is found a prophecy, "- That Christ shall subdue unto himself, through '■'■ our means, the whole continent of orier.tid India" It is cer- tainly not unbecoming our national principles, nor inconsistent wrth the language or spirit of the religion we profess, to look for the fulfilment of that prophecy. 18. Many circumstances concur to make it probable, that the light of Revelation is now dawning on the Asiatic world. How grateful must it be to the pious mind to contemplate, that while infidelity has been extending itself in the region of sci- ence and learning, the divine dispei\sation should have ordered that the knowledge of the true God should flow into heathen lands ! Under the auspices of the college of Fon William, the Scrip- tures are in a course of translation into the languages of almost the " whole continent of Oriental India." Could the i-oyal patron of the Tamul Bible, who prayed " that the work might not fail in generations to come," have foreseen those streams of revealed ti-uth, which are now issuing from this fountain, with what delight would he have hailed the arrival of the pres- ent 3ei-a of Indian administration. In this view, the Oriental college has been compared by one of our Hindoo poets, to a " flood of light shooting through a dark cloud on a benighted " land." Directed by it, the learned natives from every quar- ter of India, and from the parts beyond, from Persia and A- rabia, come to the source of knowledge : they mark our prin- " kingdom. I pray that the things which I have spoken may be fruitful. " Tlu-oughout this whole warfare, 1 l)ave entirely endured by Christ ; and " now I can say througli him," — " 1 have fought the good fight ; I have " finished my course ; I have kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up " for me a crown of righteousness ;" which words having spoken, he desired that the Hindoo children about his bed, and the multitude iilling the vcrun- dahs, and about tlie house, might sing the hymn, beginning" Jesus my Sa- '• vioui- Lord." Which when finished, he yielded up his spirit, amidst tlie rejoicings and lamentations of a great multitude ; some rejoicing at liis tri- \imphant deatli, and early entrance into glory. And others lamenting the early loss of their faithful apostle ; who had first brought tlie light of tlie Gospel to their dark region from the Mcstern world. Niecampius, p. 217, and Annalcs Miss, p . 20. 54 tiplcs, ponder the volume of inspiration, " and hear, every " man in his own tongue, the wonderful works of God." 19. The importance of this Institution as the fountain of civilization to Asia, is happily displayed in a Speech in the Shanscrit language, pronounced by the Shanscrit teacher,* at our late public disputations. The translations of this discourse (being the first in that language) we are induced to give en- tire ; not only from our deference to the authority of the ven- erable speaker, who describes w^ith much precision, the pres- ent state, true object, and certain consequences of this Institu- tion ; but also, because the facts and reasoning contained in it bear the most auspicious reference to the various subjects M-hich hive been discussed in this Memoir. As Moderator of the Disputation, he addresses the student,! who had pronounced a declamation in the Shanscrit language : " It being a rule of our public disputations, that the Modera- tor should express before the assembly, his opinion of the pro- ficiencvof the student in the language in which he has spoken, it becomes my duty to declare my perfect approbation of the manner in which you have acquitted yourself, and to commu- nicate to you the satisfaction with w^iich the learned Pundits, your auditors, have listened to your correct pronunciation of the Shanscrit tongue. " Four years have now elapsed since the commencement of this Institution. During that period the popular languages of India have been sedulously cultivated ; and are now fluently spoken. Last in order, because first in difficulty, appears the parent of all these dialects, the primitive Shanscrit ; as if to acknowledge her legitimate offspring, to confirm their affinity and relation to each other, and thereby to complete our sys- tem of Oriental study. *' Considered as the source of the colloquial tongues, the util- ity of the Shanscrit language is evident ; but as containing nti- merous treatises on the religion, jurisprudence, arts and sciences of the Hindoos, its importance is yet greater; especially to those to whom is committed, by this government, the province of legislation for the natives j in order that being conversant with • The venerable Mr. Carey ; for many years past the Protestant mig- sionary in the North of India ; following the steps of the late Mr. Swartz in the South ; in Oriental and classical learning his superior, and not infe- rior in laborious study and Clirislian zeal. Mr. Carey is author of a Grammar of the Shanscrit Language, 900 pages 4to ; of a Grammar of the Bengal Language ; of a Grammar in the Mahratla Language ; of a Translation of the ScripUu'es into the Bengal Language ; andofvaripus other useful publications in Oriental literature. f Clotworthy Gows^, Esq, V 55 ihe Hindoo writinpjS, and capable of relening to die original authorities, they may propose, from time to time, the requisite modifications and improvements, in just accordance with ex- isting law and ancient institution. "• Shanscrit learning, say the Brahmins, is like an extensive forest, abouuding with a great variety of beautiful foliage, splendid blossoms, and delicious fruits ; but surrounded by a strong and thorny fence, which prevents those who are desir- ous of plucking its fruits or flowers, from entering in. " The learned Jones, Wilkins, and others, broke clown this opposing fence in several places ; but by the College of Fort William, a higiiway has been made into the midst of the wood ; and you, Sir, have entered thereby. " The successful study of the Shanscrit tongue will distin- guish this fourth year of our Institution, and constitute it an aern in the progress of P^astern learning ; and you. Sir, have the honour of being the first to deliver a speech in that ancient and difficult language. The success that has attended you in the acquirement of other branches of Oriental literature, will encourage you to prosecute the study of this, as far as it may be useful in qualifying you for the faithful discharge of your duties in the public service, or may be subservient to your own reputation, in advancing the interests of useful learning." [Addressing- his Excellency Marquis Wellesley^ Governor Gen- eral^ Founder and Patron of the Institution.] " MY LORD, " It is just, that the language which has been first cultivated under your auspices, should primarily be employed in grate- fully acknowledging the benefit, and in speaking your praise. " This ancient language, which refused to disclose itself to the former Governors of India, unlocks its treasures at your command, and enriches the world with the history, learning, and science of a distant age. " The rising importance of our Collegiate Institution has never been more clearly demonstrated than on the present oc- casion ; and thousands of the learned in distant nations will exult in this triumph of literature. " What a singular exhibition has been this day presented to us ! In presence of the supreme Governor of India, and of its most learned and illustrious characters, Asiatic and Euro- pean, an assembly is convened, in which no word of our na- tive tongue is spoken, but public discourse is maintained on interesting subjects, in the languages of Asia. The colloquial Hindoostanee, the classic Persian, the commercial Bengalee, 56 the learned Arabic, and the primaeval Shanscnt, are spoken Jfemy after having been studied grammat.cally, by Lnghsh your^ Did ever any university in Europe or any literary Institution in anv other age or country, exhibit a scene so in- insuuiLiju ^nd what are the circumstances of these vouth " They are not students who prosecute a dead language wi^i uncert.^n purpose, impelled only by natural genius or love of fame. But having been appointed to the important offices of aLnu'steringth^ government of the country in which hese lanZg sare^poken^ apply their acquisitions immediate- CtouSul purposes; in distributing justice to the u^iabi- ly to ^'^'''^^^^gi^ting the business of the state, revenual and commercial ; and in maintaining officiarmtercourse with the peq'le, in their own tongue, and not, as hitherto, by means ot """""xhT'^Scquisitions of our students may be appreciated by their -affording to the suppliant native immediate access to his nrincinal ' and by their elucidating the spirit of the regulations of our eovernment by oral communication, and by written ex- planations, varied according to the circumstances and capaci- ^^^"Theac^quisitionsof oz^r students are appreciated at this moment by those learned Asiatics, now present in this assem- bly some of them strangers from distant provinces; who won- der every man to hear in his own tongue, important subjects discussed, and new and noble principles asserted, by the youth of a foreign land. „ , « The literary proceedings of this day amply repay all the solicitude, labour, and expense that have been bestowed on this Institution. If the expense had been a thousand times greater, it would not have equalled the immensity ol die ad- vantaire, moral and political, that will ensue. " L now an old man, have lived for a long series of years among the Hindoos ; I have been in the habit of preaching to multitudes daily, of discoursing with the Brahmins on everj^ subiect, and of superintending schools for the instruction ot the Hindoo youth. Their language is nearly as familiar to me as my own. This close intercourse with the natives lor so long a period, and in different parts of our empire, has attorcled me opportunities of information not inferior to those which have hitherto been presented to any other person. 1 may sa> indeed that their manners, customs, habits, and sentiments, are :', (and I deem it my duty to embrace the public opportuni- ty now afforded me of saying it,) tliat the institution ot this 5^7 College was wanting to complete the happiness of the natives under our dominion ; for this institution will break down that barrier (our ignorance of their langaagj) which has ever op- posed the influence of our laws and principles, and has des- poiled our administration of its energy and effect. " Were, however, the Institution to cease from this mo- ment, its salutary eflects would yet remain. Good has been done, which cannot be undone. Sources of useful knowledge, moral instruction, and political utility, have been opened to the natives of India, which can never be closed ; and their civil improvement, like the gradual civilization of our own country, Avill advance in progression, for ages to come. " One hundred original volumes in the Oriental languages and literature, will preserve forever in Asia the name of the founder of this Institution. Nor are the examples frequent of a renown, possessing such utility for its basis, or pervading such a vast portion of the habitable globe. My Lord, you have raised a monument of fame, which no length of time, or reverse of fortune, is able to destroy ; not chiefly because it is inscribed with Mahratta and Mysore, with the trophies of war, and the emblems of victory ; but because there are inscribed on it the names of those learned youth, who have obtained de- grees of honour for high proficiency in the Oriental tongues. " These youth will rise in regular succession to the govern- ment of this country. They will extend the domain of British civilization, security, and happiness, by enlarging the bounds of Oriental literature, and thereby diff'using the spirit of Chris- tian principles throughout the nations of Asia. These youth, who have lived so long among us, whose unwearied application to their studies we have all witnessed, whose moral and exem- plary conduct has, in so solemn a manner, been publicly de- clared before this august assembly, on this day ; and who, at tlie moment of entering on the public service, enjoy the fame of possessing qualities (rarely combined) constituting a repu- tation of threefold strength for public men, genius, industry, and virtue ; these illustrious scholars, my I^ord, the pride of their country, and the pillars of this empire, will record your name in many a language, and secure your fame forever. Yo.ir fame is already recorded in their hearts. The whole body of youth of this service hail you as their father and their friend. Your honour will CNer be safe in their hands. No revolution of opinion, or cl^ange of circumstances, can rob you of the solid glory derived from the humane, just, libeial, aud magnanimous principles, which have been embodied by your administration. *' To whatever situation the course of future events may call you, the youth of this service will e^'er remain the pledges 8 58 of the Avisdom and piu ity of your government. Your evening of life will be constantly dieered with new testimonies of their reverence and aftection ; with new proofs of the advantages of the education you have alforded them ; and with a demonstra- tion of the numerous benefits, moral, religious, and political, resulting from this Institution ; — benefits which will consoli- date the happiness of millions in Asia, with the glory and wel- fare of our countiy."* • See Primits Orientales, Vol. III. pag-e 111. [The preceding' chapter lias u-iven so very concise an account of the Protestant Mission in India, that tiie reader may be g-ratified with a few additional sketciies of it. The kin*' of Denmark early settled on the missionaries 2000 crowns a year, pay- able from t!ie post office, to defray the necessary charges of the mission ; and this sum was often doubled by extraordinary presents. Germany also sent large sums toward the support of the mission ; but tlie greatest, con- tributions came from England. From the year ir09, the Society for Pro- moting X^hristian Knowledge very liberally assisted it ; and in 1713, the sum sent from England amounted to £1194 sterling. From that time Eng- land continued to assist the mission of Tranquebar, and alone sustained the missions of Madras and St. David. In 1715 a college was erected at Co- penhagen by the king of Denmark, for facilitating* and enlarging the work of the Mission in the East Indies, The very worthy superintendant, Ziegen- balgius, died February 25, 1719 ; and Mr. Grundler, his faitiiful assistant, survived him but a year. The mission of Tranquebar was still supported ; and in 1742 it was under the direction of 8 missionaries, 2 national priests, 3 catechists of the first order, beside those of an inferior rank, with a pro- portional number of assistants. It was but seven years after, that the ven- erable Swartz commenced his mission, which continued until the close of the century, Amer. Edit.'\ APPENDIX. A. RECORD of the sufierstitious firactices of the Hindoos, now sub. aisting, which inflict immediate deaths or tend to death ; deduct- ed from the evidence of the Pundits and learned BraJunins in the. College of Fort William. The offering of children to Gimga* 1 HE natives of Hindoostan, particularly the inhabitants o{ Orissa, and of the eastern parts of Bengal, sometimes make offer- ings of their children to the goddess Gunga. When a woman, who has been long married, has no child, she and her husband make a vow to the goddess Gunga, " That it she " will bestow on them the blessing of children, they will devote " to her their y?rir born." If, after this vow, they have a child or children, the first born is preserved, till they have a convenient opportunity of returning to the river at tlie period of assembling at the holy places. They then take the child with them ; and at the time of b ithing, it is encouraged to walk into deep water, till it is carried away by tlic stream. If it be unwilling to go forward, it is pushed off by its parents. Sometimes a stranger attends, and catches the perishing infant, and brings it up as his own ; but if no such person happen to be near, it is infallibly drowned, being deserted by the parents the moment it floats in the river. This species of human sacrifice is publicly committed at Gun- ga Saugor, in the last day of Pous ; and on the day of full moon in Kartic. At Bydyabatee, Trivenec, Nuddeea, Agradeep, and other places accounted holy, it is committed on the 1 3th day of the dark fortnight of the moon Chytra, and on the 10th of the bright fortnight in Jystlia. All the Pundits declare that this practice is not commanded ii: ■-^ny Shaster.t II. Kamya Moron^ or voluntary death. 1. When a person is in distress, or has incurred the contempt of his society ; and often when there is no other cause than his belief that it is meritorious to die in the river Gunga, he forms the resolution of parting with life in the sacred stream. • The river Ganges. f This practice is now abolished by regulation of government. See Appendix C. 60 2. Such persona, at the limes mentioned in the preceding urti- clc, go to the noly places, where many thousands ot people are asBembled for the purpose of sacred ablution. Some ol them ab- stain from food, that life may depart from them in the holy place but the t^reater numl)cr drown themselves in the presence of the surroundiiii^ multitude. Their children and other rciations gene ruhy attend liiem. It is not uncommon for a father to be puslicil ag.un into ihe river by his sons» if he attempt to swim back to land. 3. At Sau^or it is accounted a propitious sign if the person be soon seized by a shark or a crocodile ; but his future happiness ih considered doubtful if he stay long in the water without being de- stroyed.* 4. The only passat^e in the Shasters Avhich has been submitted as countenancing this suici'.'c is the following : " If a person be " aiHicted with an incurable disease, so painlul that it cannot be " boine, he is permitted to throw himself from a precipice, or to "diown himself in the river." 5. During the Pooja of the Rutt Jattra, some devote themselves to death by falling under the wheels of a heavy car or wooden tow- er, containing their gods. At Jaggernaut they sometimes lie down in the track of this machine a few hours before its arrival, and tak- ing a soporiferous draught, hope to meet death asleep. III. Exliosing of children. This is a custom not commanded in any of the Shasters, and is fvhoUy confined to the lower classes. If a child refuse the mother's m.ilk, whether from sickness or from any other cause, it is supposed to be under the influence of an evil spirit. In this case the babe is put into a basket and hung up in a tree for three days. It generally happens ihal before the expiration of that time the infant is dead ; being destroyed by ants, or by birds of prey. If it be alive at the end of the three days, it is taken home, and means are used to preserve its life. IV. Destroying female infants. This practice is common among a race of Hindoos called Raj- poots. Without alleging any other reason than the diflkulty of providing for daughters in marriage, the mothers starxe education of the child. " If a woman ascend the pile and should afterwards decline to *' burn through love of life or earthly things, she must perform " the penance Prazapotyo,* and will then be free from her sin." Goutaui. " A Brahmanee can only die with her husband, an^ " not in a separate fire. The eldest son or near relation nmst set '^' fire to the pile," On rx>mparing these passages with the present practice of burn- ing women in Ilindoostan, little similarity will be found either in principle, or in ceremonial. In many particulars of the existing custom, the Hindoos directly violate the laws of their religion. NOTE BY THE PUNDITS. •* Tlictx may be some circumstaniial differences of a local na- " ture if) the above mentioned customs; but the general practice *' correhpoiids with what is here written." E, A'OTES on the firacficability of abolishing those firactices of the Ilindoos^which iiiflict immediate deaths or tend to produce death ; collated from the information and suggestions of the Pundits and teamed Brahmins in the College of Fort IVilham. 1 . J T is an attribute of the British government in India that it tolerates all religious opinions, and forms of worship, and protects those who profess them, as long as they conduct themselves in an orderly and peaceable manner. 2. If murder, robbery, or adultery be committed under thp * A rig'id fast for some days. 63 name of religion, the persons guilty of such actions may be pvo3.- ecuted for civil crimes. No sanction of relit;ion cm suve the of- feiuler IVotn the punishment due for his viokitiou ol the kiws, tuul for his olVence ai^ainst huiniinity and soci.il liappiness. " Tiie principle asserted in the foregoing paragraphs is acknow- " ledged by the Pundits." 3. Death is inflictef!, and sanguinary rites arc practised, by the Hindoos under the name of an ancient custom, or of a religious duty. I. Children are sacrificed by their parents to Gunga. II. They are hung up on trees in baskets and devoured by birds of prey. III. Female infants among the Rajpoot Hindoos, are destroyed by starving. IV. Men and women drown themselves in the Ganges, at the places reputed holy. V. Ihey devote themselves to death by falling under the wheels of the machine which carries their gods.* VI. Widows are burned alive with their deceased husbands. VII. Widows are buried alive with their deceased husbands. VIII. Persons supposed to be dying, are immersed in the river. IX. The inhuman practice of swinging with hooks passed through the integuments of the back, called Peet Phooron. X. The practice of dancing with threads, canes, or bamboos passed through the sides, called the Parswoban. XI. The passing spits or other instruments of iron through the tongue or forehead, called Zuhba Phooron. XII. The falling from a height on sharp instruments, Called Pat Bhanga. XIII. The practice of swinging over a fire, called Ihool Sun- yoss. XIV. The practice of climbing naked a tree armed with horrifl thorns,t called Kanta Bhanga. And all the other ceremonies which are pcvfornicd on the last five days of the montli Chytra, under the denomination of the Chorruk Pooja, are often the occasion of death ; and always tend to brutalize the minds both of actors and spectators. To these if we add self-torture, v.hich is practised in the most disgusting and unnatural forms, some idea may be formed of tiie present effects of the Hindoo superstition. 4. None of these practices are saiictioned in the books, which the Hindoos account divine, except the three following ; the Kam- ya Moron, or voluntary dcvotement ; Sahamoron, or burning of •widows ; and the immersion of half the body of a dying person in the river. And these are not commanded. Thcso actions arc generally performed in consequence of vows, or in compliance with custom. But all vows are optional, and the conimilting mur- der in consequence of a vow, does not lessen the guilt of it. On • This is practised chiefly at Jajjgernaut, ai the Pcoja of the Rutt Jattra, t Tke Khujoor tree. 64 the coiiiiai'V, avOvvto commit such an action, is a crime which de- serves punishment. '• This principle is conceded by the Pundits.'* 5. Most persons of erudition and influence amoiig tiie Hindoos reprobate the observance of cruel or painlul rites not appointed by the Shasters. When these persons have been asked, why they did not exert their influence to prevent such irret^ularities, they have always answered : " That they have no power ; that the Hindoo rajahs *' formerly did interfere and punish those who were guilty of " breaking the laws of the Shasters." They allege pariicuUu-ly, f.hat in the Sahamoron, or burning of widows, " no influence of "• the Brahmins or of relations should be permitted, and that sucli '* influence when suspected is a subject for civil inquiry ; tha. the " woman should come of her own accord, and lay herself on the " pile after it is kindled ; that no bamboos or ropes should bind " her down ; and that if after ascending the pile her resolution " should fail her, she should be subject to no inconvenience ordis- " grace, more than the appointed atonement,* or that, for which *' it may be commuted ; and that every deviation from the strict " letter of the law, is to be accounted murder." The uninformed part of the community assent to the propriety of the common practice ; and there can be little doubt that family pride in many cases, lights the funeral pile. But the opinion of the learned and more respectable part of their society must have the greatest weigbt ; and would be suflicient to vindicate any salu- tary measure which government might adopt. To reduce this rite to the strict bounds allowed it in the Shasters, would cio much towards its total abolition. 6. The immersion of half the body of a person supposed to be dying, in the water of the Ganges, must often, in acute diseases^ occasion premature death. What has been observed respecting the Sahamoren, will equal- ly apply (o this practice. It is optional. Though very common on the banks of the Ganges, it is reprobated in many places at a distance from it. The abolition of it would not be more difficult than that of the Sahamoron. J. n. 1802. licgulation VI. iV BEGULATiON for preventing the sacrifice of children t\.; Saugor and other places. Passed by the Governor General in council, on the 20th August, 1802. '* It has been represented to the Governor General in council. that a criminal and inhuman practice of sacrificing children, by ( \posing them to be drowned, or devoured by sharks, prevails at tiie island of Saugor, and at Bansbaryah, Chaugdah, and other places on the Ganges. At Saugor especially, such sacrifices have * A rijriJ fast ; but which may be commuted for a g-ift to a Brahmin of a cow and a calf; or of five kouns of cowries. 65 been made at fixed periods, namely, the day o full moon in Na- ve moer and in January ; at which time also grown persons have devoted themselves to a similar death. Children, thrown into the sea at Saugor, have not been generally rescued, as is stated to be the custom at other places ; but the sacrifice has, on the contrary, been completely effected, with circumstances of peculiar atrocity in soiTie instances. This practice, which is represented to arise from superstitious vows, is not sanctioned by the Hindoo law, nor countenanced by the religious orders, or by the people at large ; nor was it at any time authorized by the Hindoo or Mahomedan governments of India. The persons concerned in the perpetration of sucli crimes are therefore clearly liable to punishment ; and the plea of custom would be inadmissible in excuse of the offence* But for the more effectual prevention of so inhuman a practice, the Governor General in council has enacted the following regu- lation, to be in force from the promulgation of it>in the provinces of Bengal, Behar, Orissa, and Benares." Then follows the clause declaring the practice to be murder, punishable with death. D. REPORT uf the number of women luho have burned themselves on the funeral pile of their husbands within thirty miles round Calcut" ta, from the beginning of Bysakh (\5th April) tot he end of As- win (\5th October )y 1804. From Gurria to Barry fiore. Byshnub Ghat - - 2 Bhurut Bazar - - - 1 l^tal Ghat - - - 3 Rajepore 2 Russapagh ... I Muluncha 2 Koot Ghat ... 3 Barrypore 1 Gurna - - - l Maeenugur 1 Bassdhuni - - - 2 Lasun - - - - - - 1 Dadpore and near it - 3 Kesubpore - - - - - 2 From Barrijfiore to Buhifiore. Mahamaya .... 3 j^ ... 2 PuschimBahme - - - 1 Moosilpore - , - 1 S?'^^ r' I ;•''"" ? Bishnoopoor - - 3 DhopaGach, hi - - - - 1 g^j-^ . . . . 1 From Tolley's JVulla mouth to Gunga Dwar - - 1 Gurria. Gochurun Ghat - - 2 Mouth of Tolley's nulla - 6 Telia . . - - 1 Kooli Bazar - - 1 From Seebfiore to Baleea. Kidderpore bridge - 1 Khooter Saer - - 1 Jeerat bridge - - 2 Sulkea - - - 3 Near the hospital - - I Ghoosri Chokey Ghat - 2 Watson's Ghat - - I Ualee . - - - 3 Bhobaneepore - - 2 Seebpore - - - 1 Kalee Ghat ... 6 ^ Tolley Gunge - - 2 From Balee to Bydyabatee. Naktulla - *• - 1 Serampore - t - i o 66 Bydyabatee - _ l From Burahnagitr to Chanok. Dhon-nagur - . 1 u^khineshwar - - 2 From Bydyabatee to Bassbarcea. Agurpara - - . 4 Chunclun-nagur - - 3 Areeadoha ... 3 Chinchura ... 2 Chaniik - . , 1 Saha Gunge - . 2 Sookchur ... 1 Bassbareea - - ~ '^ Khurdoha and near it - 2 2 Bhudreshvvur - « 1 From Chanok to Kachra/iara. From Calcutta to Burahnugur. Eeshapore - - - 2 Soorer B.izar . - 2 Koomorhatta - _ 2 Burahnugur - . . 2 Kachraparu - - . s Kashipore - - . j Bhatpara - - - 1 Chitpore - - ^ i Total (in six months) 116 The above Report was made by persons of the Hindoo cast, de- puted for that purpose. They were ten in number, and were sta- tioned at different places during the whole period of the six months. They gave in their account monthly, specifying the name and place ; so that every individual instance was subject to investigation immediately after its occurrence. 2. By an account taken in 1803, the number of women sacrific- ed during that year within thirty miles round Calcutta was two hundred and seventy-five. 3. In the foregoing Report of six months in 1 804, it will be per- ceived that no account was taken of burnings in a district to the Avest of Calcutta, nor furthel- than twenty miles in some other di- rections ; so that the whole nuiTiber of burnings within thirty miles round Calcutta, must have been considerably greater than is here stated. 4. The average number (according to the above Report) of wo- men burning within thirty miles round Calcutta, is nearly twenty per month. 5. One of the above was a girl of eleven years of age. Instan- ces sometimes occur of children often years old burning with their husbands.* 6. In November of last year two women, widows of one Brah- min, burnt themselves with his body at Barnagore, within two miles of Calcutta. 7. About the same time a woman burnt herself at Kalee Ghat^ with the body of a man, who was not her huaband. The man's name was Toteram Doss. The woman wasaJoginee ofSeebpore. 8. In the province of Orissa,now subject to the British govern- ment, it is a custom, that when the wife of a man of rank burns, all his concubines must burn with her. In the event of their refusal, they are dragged forcibly to the place and pushed with bamboos into the flaming pit. It is usual there to dig a pit, instead of rais- ing a pile. I'he truth of this fact (noticed by some writers) is at- tested by Pundits now in the College of Fort William, natives of that province. • They often marry at the age of nine. 67 E. Jiclifficus Mendicants. 1 HE Himloo Shasters comtnend a nian if he retire from tlifc world, aiul, devoting hiniseli to solitude, or to pilgrimage, live on the spontaneous productions of the earth, or by mendicity. This principle, operating on an ignorant and superstitious people, hasiu the revolution of ages produced the consequence which migtit be expected. The whole of Hindoostan swarms with lay-bcKgar^. In some districts there are armies of beggars. They consist, in general, ot thieves and insolvent debtors ; and are excessively ig- noi-ant, and notoriously debauched. This bi-gging system is felt as a public evil by the industrious part of the community, who, from fear ol the despotic power and awful c/irscof this fraternity, dare not withhold tlieir contributions. These beggars, often coming into large towns naked, outrage decency, and seem to set C'-hristiun police at defiance. The Pundits consider these mendicants as the public and licens- ed corrupters of the morals of the people ; and they affirm that the suppression of the order would greatly contribute to the civil improvement of the natives of Hindoostan. F. Diffcrcnc Hindoo Sects in Bengal. 1 HE discrepancy of religious belief in the province of Bengal alone (which province has been accjounted the stronghold of the Brahmiiiical supei'stilion.) will illustrate the general state of the other provinces of Hindoostan. In 13enL;al there are five classes of natives who are adverse to the Brahminical system ; and who may be termed Dissenters from the Hindoo practices and religion. 1. The followers of Chytimya of Nuddcea. This philosopher taught that there is no distinction of cast ; a tenet which alone un- dermines the whole system of Hinduism. 2. The followers of Ram Doolal, who is now living at Ghose- para, near Sookhsagur. These are computed to be twenty thou- sand in number, and are composed of every denomination of Hin- doos and Mussulmans. They profess a kind of Deism. Of this sect some have already embraced the Christian faith. 3. A third great l>ody v/ere lately followers of Shiveram Doss. at Jugutanundu Katee. This man, Avho is yet alive, was believed to be a partial incarnation of the Deity. They have addressed several letters to the Protestant missionaries, and are ready to ab- jure idol-worsliip and other errors. 4. Another class of Hindoo sceptics is to be found at Lokcp- hool in Jessorc. Their representative at this time is Neclo, sur- named the Sophist. Some of these have repeatedly visited the missionaries, and invited them to go anwjngst them. They have received the Bible and other religious books in the Bengalee lan- guage, which they now teach in a school established for the in« struction of children. 68 5. The fifth class, which is very numerous, profess respect for the opinions of a leader named Amoonee Sa, residing in Muhum- mud Sliawi. They have lately sent two deputations to the Chris- tian missoinaries, requesting a conference with them on the doc- trines of the Gospel. Now, " what forbids that these men should be baptized ?" We do not offer them a religion, but the people themselves, awake to their own concerns, come to us and ask for it. What policy, what philosophy is that, which forbids our granli.ig their request ? It must certainly have been an ignorance of facts which has so long kept alive amongst us the sentiment, that religion is not to be men- tioned to the natives. That which prevents the sects above mentioned from renounc- ing (even without our aid) all connection with Hindoos or Mus- sulmans, is the want of precedent in the Noi th of India of a com- munity of native Christians, enjoying political consequence, as in the South. The ignorance of the people is so great, that they doubt whether their civil liberties are equally secure to them un- der the denomination of Christian, as under that of Hindoo or Mussulman ; and tlu:y do not understand that we have yet recog- nised in our code of native law, any other sect than that of Hindoo and Mussulman.* G. Ancient Civilization of India. V. HE constant reference of some authors to what is termed the ancient civilization of the Hindoos, gives currency to an opin- ion in 5^urope, that the natives of India are yet in an improved state of society. It is probable that the Hindoos were once a civilized people, in the sense in which the ancient Chaldeans and ancient Egyptians are said to have been civilized. The result of the most accurate researches on this subject, appears to be the following. • [The opinion of Rev, Georg-e Lewis, chaplain at Fort St. George in 1712, wa3 decidedly in favour of the Pmtestant Mission. His local situa- tion, unconnected as he was with any mission, entitles his judgment to res- pect. " The Missionaries at Tranquebar oug-ht and must be encouraged. " It is the first attempt the Protestants ever liave made in that Icind " As to converting the Natives in the dominions of the Eajahs, and the " great Moguls I believe it may be done in either without notice taken, pro- " viJed we do not sound a trumi^ot before us. In tlie Moguls dominions, ** eight parts in ten, in most of the provinces, are Gentoos, and he never ** troubles his head wlvat opinion they embrace. But to tamper with his •* Mussulfnen is not safe. — But to give you my sentiments in the matter ; I "* think we ought to begin at home : for tliere arc diousands of people, I *' may say some hundreds of thousands, wlio live in the settlements, and " under the jurisdiction of the Honourable Company, at Bombay, Fort Si. ** Ditvid, Fort St George, Calecuta in Bengali, on t lie West Coast, he. wh« " may be converted to Cliristianity without interfering with any country ♦• government whatsoever." Wliat additional strength has this argument received bytlie vast accession of territory and population to the British do- minions in the East, during the last century ! Nearly twenty years ago. Sir William Jones gave it as his judgment, founded on an actual enumeration jn one collectorship, " that in all India there cannot be fewer than thiktv " MILLIONS OF AJLACK BRITISH SUBJECTS," Anicr. Edit-'] i" rom the plams of Shinar, at the time of the dispersion, some tribes nnsrated toward the East to Intiiu, and some toward the West to Egvpt, while otliers remained in Chakleu. At un early -peiiod, we read of the " wisdom and leaniint; of ihe LL^yptians,'* and of the Chaldeans; and it is pro4)ab!c that the " wisdom and " learnine;" of the Hindoos were the same in degree, at the same period of time. In the mean while patriarchal tradition (which had accompanied the diiTerent tribes at the begiiming) pervaded the mylholof^y of all. It may be presumed further, that the systems of the Hindoos •would remain lon!:i;er unaltered with them, by reason of their re- jnote and insulated situation ; from wbicli circumstance also, their writings would be more easily preserved. We collect from undoubtul historical evidence, that durinjj a period of twelve hundred years, a free intercourse subsisted be- tween India, Egypt, Greece, and Chaldea. Of course the " wis- *' dom" of each of these nations respectively nujsthave been com- mon to all, and their systems of theology and astror.omy would have been allied to each olher ; as wc know in fact they werew How it happened, by the mere operation ol natural causes, that Greece and Rome should have left Egypt and Jndia so far behind, is yet to be accounted for ; though the purpose of it in the designs of tho divine Providence, is very evid(>nt. But now the v.isdoni of tiie East hath passed away with the wis- dom of Egypt ; and we might with equal justice attribute civiliza- tion to the present race of Egyptians, as to the present race of the Hindoos. Historians have been at great pains to collect vestiges of the an- cient civilization of the Hindoos ; and with some success ; for these vestiges are as manifest as those of the early civilization of Egypt or of Chaldea. Doctor Robertson says, that he prosecuted his laborious investigation with the view and hope," that, if his ac- " count of the early civilization of India should be received as just " and well established, it might have some iafluence upon the be- " haviourof Europeans towards that people."* This was a hu- mane motive of our celebrated historian. But as it is difficult for us to res])ect men merely for the civilization of their forefathers, a more useful deduction appears to be this ; that since the Hindoos are proved on good evidence, to have been a civilized people in former days, we should endeavour to make them a civilized peo- ple again. Doctor Robertson seems to think that the Hindoos are even now " far advanced beyond the inhabitants of the two other " quarters of the globe in improvement." Such a sentiment in- deed is apt to force itself on the mind, from a mere investigation of hooks. But to a spectator in India, the improvement alluded to will appear to be very partial ; and the (j'.tality of it is little un- derstood in Europe. It is true that the natives excel in the man- ual arts of their cast ; and that some of them, particularly those who are brought up amongst Europeans, acquire a few ideas of civility and general knowledge. But the bulk of the common pec * Dissertation on India,, pag'c 235. 7«, pie, from Cape Comorin to Thibet, are not an improved peopk. Go into a village, within hve miles of Calcutta, and you will find an ignorance of letters and of the world, an intellectual debility, a wretchedness of living, and a barbarism of appearance, wliich, by every account, (making allowance for our regular government and plentiful country) arc not surpassed among the natives in the in- terior of Africa or back settlements of America.* On tlie princi- ple of some late philosophers, that those men are most civilized, who approach nearest to the simplicity ot nature, it might be ex- pected perhaps that the Hindoos are a civilized people. But even this principle fails them. For an artificial and cruel superstition debases their minds, and holds them in a stale of degradation, which to an European is scarcely credible. • See P:irk and Mackenzie. [Ju'-.tice requires, that the aborig'inal peo- ple oil the Malabar coh'aX. hit disting-uished from most of tliose inhabiting- *' from Cape Comciln to Thibet." The coiintr\-, denominated Proper Mal- ab.ir, comprehends a tract of land, beginning- at Mount Dilly, in the latitude of 12 north, and extending- to Cape Comnriii, and is bounded inland bytliat vast chain of mountains wliich separates the Malabarian coast from the Co- i-oniandel. Tlie inhabitants of tliis region differ extremely, in their manners and customs, IVoin those of tlie more iiodiern Darts, tliougii separated, from thjm but by an iniagin;ives ; and that Rogonaut Mookergee of Bale Gerrea, near Santipore, who died eibout four years ago, had upwards of one hundred wives. The effects of this excessive polygamy are very pernicious to society ; for it is a copious source of female prostitution. Some of these privileged characters make it a practice to marry, mere- ly for the dowry of a wife ; and as she seldom sees her husband during his life, and dare not marry another after his death, she has strong temptations to an irregular conduct. This monopoly of women by the Koolin Brahmins is justly complained of by Brah- mins of the other orders ; and they have expressed a hope that it will be abolished by authority. They aftum that this (like many other reigning practices) is a direct violation of the law of the Shasters, which docs not allow more than four wives to a Brahmin. I. Testimonies to the general character of the Hindoos . As a doubt has been sometimes expressed regarding the real character of the Hindoos, and it has been supposed that their de- generacy only commenced in the last century, we shall adduce the testimony of three competent judges, who lived at different periods of time, and occupied different situations in life. The first Js a king of Hindooslan, who was well acquainted with the higher classes of the Hindoos ; the second a city magistrate, who was conversant with the loiuer classes ; and the third an author, well versed in their mythology, and intimately acquainted with their teamed men. The concurring testimony of these witnesses will be received with more respect on this account, that the first evi- dence is that of a Mahomedan, the second of a modern philoso- pher, and the third of a Christian : and to these we shall add the testimony of a Brahmin himself. 1. In the Tuzuc Timuri, " containing maxims of Tamerlane ^^ the Great, derived from his own experience, for the future gov- " ernmentof his conquests," there is the following mandate to his sons and statesmen : " Know, my dear children, and elevated statesmen, that the in- " habitants of Hindoostan and Bengal are equally debilitated in " their corporeal, and inert in their mental faculties. They are " inexoral)le in temper, and at the same time so penurious and " sordid in mind, that nothing can be obtained from them but by " personal violence. It appears unquestionable to me, that this " people are under the displeasure of the Almighty, otherwise a " prophet would have been appointed for them, to turn them away " from the worship of idols, and fire and cows, and to direct them " to the adoration of the true God. Regardless of honour, and '' indecent in their dress, they sacrifice their lives for trifles (they >3 " give their souls for a lai thing), and arc indefatigable in unworthy " pursuits ; whilst improvident and imprudent, their ideas are con- " fined and views circumscribed. Like those demons who, with " a view to deceive, can assume the most specious appearances, ♦' so the native of flindoostan cultivates imposture, fraud, and de- *' ception, and considdrs them to be meritorious accomplishments. " Should any person entrust to him the care of his property, that " person will soon become only the nortiinal possessor of it. " The tendency of this my mandate to you statesmen, is, lO " preclude a confidence in their actions, or an adoption of their " advice.* But should their assistance be necessary, employ them ♦' as the mechanical, and support them as the living instruments " of labour." Asiatic Miscellany, Vol. III. p. 179. 2. The second testimony to the general character of the Hin- doos shall bethatof Mr. Plolwell, who was a city magistrate of Cal- cutta about the middle of last century. Mr. Holwell colls himself a philosopher ; and, as such, he is an admirer of the Hindoo my- thology, and alleges that a Brahmin would be a perfect model of piety and purity, ii he would only attend to the precepts of the Shastcrs. " The Gentoos, in general, are as degenerate, crafty, supersti- " tious, litigious, and wicked a people as any race of beings in the *' known world, if not eminently more so, especially the common " run of Brahmins ; and we can truly aver, that during almost five « years, that wc presided in the judicial Cutcherry Court of Calcut- " ta, never any murder, or other atrocious crime, came before us, " but it was proved in the end that a Brahmin was at the bottom of «it."t 3. At Benares, the fountain of Hindoo learning and religion, where Capt. Wilford, author of the Esst.ys on the Indian and E- tijyptian Mythology, has long resided in the society of the Brah- mins, a scene has been lately exhibited, which certainly has never had a parallel in any other learned society in the world. The Pundit of Capt. Wilford having, for a considerable time^ been guilty of interpolating his books, and of fabricating new sen- tences in old works, to answer a particular purpose, was at length detected and publicly disgraced. As a last effort to save his char- acter, " he brought ten Brahmins, not only as his compurgators ♦' but to swear by what is most sacred in their religion to the geri' *'• uinencss of the extracts."^ Capt. Wilford would not permit the ceremonial of perjury to take place, and dismissed them from his presence with indignation. Among what tribe of barbarians in America, or in the Pacific Ocean, could there be found so many of their principal men, in one place, who would come forth, and confirm a falsehood in the presence of their countrymen, by a solemn act of the country's religion, like these learned disciples of Brahma at Benares ! • Marquis Cornwallis was never known, during his administration in In- dia, to admit a native to his confidence. Under the administration ol" Mar- q^iiis Wellesley there is a rpfa/ exclusion of na'.lve counsel. f HohveU's Historical Events, p. 15.?. * A ;;at. K'?s. Vol. VIII. p. 28. 10 4. To tlic foregoing we shall add the testimony of a Bi\ihmiri himself, extracted from a paper, entitled " A Defence of the Hin- " doos." — " These ravages cff llindoostan (from the repeated inva- " sion of the Mussulmans) so disturbed the peace of the country, '* that the principles of its inhabitants were confounded, their " learning degraded, and their customs entirely forgotten. Thus " reduced, having no means of support, they were induced to prac- " tise the vices forbidden them ; tliey would have become savages, '^ or have been entirely rooted out, had not the glorious British na- " tion established the standard of their government." See Defence of the Hindoos against Mr. Newnhani's College Essay ; by Senkariah, a learned Brahmin at Madras. jNIadras ("iazette, 10th November, 1804. K. Jewish Scri/iiiires at Cochin. JL HERE is reason to believe that scriptural records, older than the apostolic, exist on the coast of ?\Ialabar. At Cochin there is a colony of Jews, who retain the tradition that they arrived in In- dia soon after the Babylonian captivity. There are in that pro- vince tvvo classes of Jews, the white and the black Jews. The black Jews are those who are supposed to have arrived at that ear- ly period. The white Jews emigrated from Europe in later ages. What seems to countenance the tradition of the black Jews is, that they have copies of those books of the Old Testament which were written previously to the captivity, but none of those whose dates are subsequent to that event. Some years ago the President of Yale College, in America, an eminent archaiologist, addressed a letter to Sir William Jones, on the subject of these manuscripts, proposing that an inquiry should be instituted by the Asiatic Society ; but Sir William died before the letter arrived. His object was to obtain the whole of the fifth chapter of Genesis, and a collation of certain other passages in the Old Testament •, and also to ascertain whether the MSS. at Cochin were written in the present Hebrew character, or in another Ori- ental Palaeography.* • [The particular design of the lute President Stiles, hi soliciting this inquiry, was to ascertain, whether the copy of the Pentatetich, belonying to the Jews at Cochin (supposing them to possess a Hebrew copy of remote deriv.ition), accords with the Hebrew, the Septuagint, or the Samaritan. The diflfcrence between tliese copies of tlie Old Testament, in the clironolo- ^v cf the patriarchal ages, is known to be great ; and ho was very desirous rrt dotcMTiine, if possible, which is correct. Although Sir William Jones died before the President's Letter reached India, a member of the Asiatic Society ackvio^^jledged the receipt of it, informing, that it was read at tlie fi-st meeliiig of tlie Society aflcr its reception ; and that it would be answei'- ed by Sir John Sliove, llio President of the Society, as soon as he should re- ceive replies to the inquiries wliich he had directed (o be made at Cochin and Cranganore, rcsj)ecting tiic points wliich *' the laudable zeal" of the writer " wished to have ascertained."!- — Tiie long wished for inqviiry has at Tenth been made by the respectable Autlior ofthis MEMoiir, under the aus- t Sec Lift- rf PrciiJcit Stiles. 75 in the i,ear 1748, Mr. Romainc, the learned editor of Calusio'a JTebrew Dictionary, wiis meditatint; a voyage to India, fur the sole r^urpose of consuUing these manuscripts. The latest iniormation respcctin;.? tiicin is contained in a letter lately received from a learned missionary in the south of tlie pen- insula, who had resided for some time in the vicinity of Cocliin. lie states, that he " had constantly been informed that the Jews at " Cochin had those books only of the Old Testan\ent which were " written before the Babylonian captivity ; and that thence it '.s *' generally believed by the Christians of the Dcccan, that they '♦ had come to India soon after that event. lie adds, that the MSS. " were on a material resembling paper, in the form of a roll, and " that the character had a strong resemblance to Hebrew, if not " Hebrew." By the inspection of these MSS. some light might be thrown on the controversy respecting (I.) the Hebrew and Samaiitan let- ters ; (2.) the antiquity ot the vowel points ; (3.) the Scripture chronology; and (4.) the correctness of the European copies of the Old Testament. Dr. Kennicott complains of a practice among the Western Jews of altering many copies to a conformity with some particular manuscript. He also accuses them of wilful cor- ruption ; as in expunging the word "ba" in Dent, xxvii. 26. Bish- op Louth suspects them of leaving out words in certain places, tt» Jnvalidiite the argument of theChristians ; as for example," ri^t2 /" Isaiah liii. 8. ; where the Septtiagint read " erj ^x/x'^oi." But Jews pices of the Marquis Wellesley ; and it appears, that the black Jews coloo- i /ed on the coasts of iTidia long' before tlie Christian xra ; that the very ini- )>erfect resemWance of their countenance to the Jews of Europe indicates that they have been detached from tlie parent stock in Judea, many ag'es be- fore the race of Jews in the West ; and tliat they are descendants Irom tiiose ancient dispersions recorded in the Sacred History ; thatcorrobative of ihis is the fact, that certain of these tribes do not call themselves yev^^s, but Be- 7ii-Israel, or Israelites ; that in tlie record chests of the sj-nagogues of tlie Black Jews of Cochin have been discovered old copies of the Law, some of which are complete, and for the most part legible ; th.at at the remote syn- agogues of the same description of Jews, situated ;rt: Tritooa, Paroor, Clie- notta, and Maleh, have been foimd many old writings, among which are some of great length in Rabbinical Hebrew, but in so ancient and uncommon a ciiaracter, as to require much time and labour to ascertiin their contents ; tliat they have, in most places, the book of the Law, the book of job, and the Psalms, but know litde of the Prophets ; that some of ihcm have even lost the book of the Law, and only know that they are Israelites from U-a- dition, and iVom their observance of peculiar rites j and that in a cotFer of a synagogue of tlie Black Jews, in the interior of Mulayr.hi, there has been found an old copy of the Law, written on & roll of leather, about 50 feet long, composed of skins sewed together, so worn out, in some places, as to be patched witb pieces of parchment. I)r. Buchanan brought fiom India a collection of Oriental Manuscripts, chit-fly Biblical, written in the Hebrew, Syriac, and Ethiopic languages ; and presented them to the University of Cambridge in England. The Hebrew manuscripts weiv obtained from the Black Jews ; and among them, it Is presumed, is the old copy of the Law above described ; for tlie person em])loyed in arranging and collating tlie Oriental Manuscripts for the Libraiy, to which they are presented, observes : — " A copy of the Hebrew Pentateuch, written on goat skins, and found_ in " one; of their sjjiagogucs, is in the Buchanai\ collection " 76 in the East, remote from the learned controveisy of Chiistiane, would liavc no nioUve for such corruptions. It is in contemplation of the Author of this Memoir to visit Co- chin, pi-jviously to his return from India, for the express purpose of invcstie^aiing these ancient Jewish records; and also of exam- ining the books of the Nestorian Christians, who are said to pos- sess some MSS. in the Chaldaic character, of a high antiquity* L. Shanscrit Testimonies of Christ. The learned Wilford, who has resided for many years at Be- nares, the fountain of Shanscrit literature, and has devoted himself entirely to researches into Hindoo mv^thology and Oriental histo- ry, has just finished a work which will be received with much sat- isfaction l)y the public. It is a record of the testimonies contained in the Shanscrit writinj^s of the truth of the Christian religion.^ This work which is yet in manuscript, is now in circulation (January, 1805) with the members of the Asiatic Society, previ- • [Di-. Buchanan fiilfilled his intention. In 1806,he travelled from Calcutta to Cape Coraorin by land ; and proceeded from the seacoast into the intcriorol the country, nortli east from Qiiilon. In this sequestei-ed reg-ion of Hindoostan he founfl churches, where, the inhabitants informed him, no European had, to thei)- knowledg'e, visited before. It appears, that the number of Syrian churches is greater than had been supposed ; that there are, at this time, 55 churches in Malayala, acknowledging' the Patriarch of Antioch, and esti- mated to contain 23,000 people ; that their doctrines are not at variance in essentials with the church of England ; that their bishops, and the metro- politan, after conferring with his clergy on the subject, dehvered the follow- ing opinion : " That an union with the English church, or at least such a *• connexion as should appear to both churches practicable and expedient, " would be an happy event, and favourable to the advancement of reiig-ion ;" that it is in contemplation to send to England some of the Syrian youth, foi- education and ordination : that the old Syrians have continued, till lately, to receive their bishops from Antioch, but that ancient patriarchate being now nearly extinct, and incompetent to the appointment of learned men, " the Christian church in MaJayala looks henci forth to Britain for the con- " tin- ance of that light which has shone io long in this dark region of the *' world ;" that Dr Buchanan was about to commencx.' the Malayalam trans - Lalionof the Scriptures, anil tliat there ai-e 200,000 Christians* In Malaya- lam, who arc ready to receive it ; that tliere are various ancient Syrio-Chal- daic manuscripts in Malayala ; that a volume has been found in a remote church of the mountains, containing the Old and New Testaments, engross- ed on strong vellum in large folio, having three columns iu the page, writ- ten with beautiful accuracy, in the Estrangelo Syriac (the character in •which the oldest Syrian manuscrijits are written), and illuminated ; thattiie Syrian church assigns to this manuscript a high aniiquity ; and that it has been handed down to the present time under circumstances so peculiarly fa- vourable to accurate preservation, as may justly entide it to respect, in iJi^ collation of doubtful readings in the sacred text. This volume was pre- sented to Dr. Buchanan by INfar Dionys'us, the archbishop of the Indian church, and is now deposited among the Oriental Manuscripts in the public library of the University of Cambridge. Amtr, Edit.'\ • Jn this estiinatt are included ivith the old Syrian fconnmonly called St Thome, or Jacobite) Christians, the Syrian Roman Catholics, ajtd the Latin Roman Catholics. Jn some American Editium (f the Star in the East it f;; ^liTorrectly printed 20,000. tr ously to its pTiblication in the Asiatic Researches. It is entitled, " Salivahana; the Son of the Jacshacu, or Carpenter ; or Intro- <' duction of the Christian Religion into India; its Progress and « Dxlir.c." From these evidences it appears, thai the prophecies of the Old Testament were recorded in the Shanscrit Pui anas of India, as in the Sibylline books of Rome ; tliat the rumour of the universal do'iauion of tiie Messiah had alarmed the emperors of the East as well as the emperors of Rome ; and that holy men journeyed frox;. the Last, directed by a miraculous star, to sec the heavci ly child. It further appears, that many of the Shanscrit writings to which had been attributed a vast antiquity, were not only composed after the Christian asra, but contain particulars of the advent, birth, life, miracles, death, resurrection, and ascension of our Saviour. To establish fully the authenticity of these imix»rtant records, and to invite inve:-.tigation, Captain Wilford has deposited his au- thorities and vouchers in the library of the College of Fort ^Vil- liam, and among the archives of the Asiatic Society. At the conclusion of the work ll.e learned author thus expresses himself; " I have written this account of the Christian religion '' with the impartiality of an historian ; fully persuaded tiiat our " holy religioi^ cannot possibly receive any additional lustre froiii " it." M. Chinese Version of the Scriptures ; and Chinese Literature. 1. X HE projected translation of the Scriptures into the Chinese language in England, which, wc understand, has already obtained the most respectable patronage, is considered here as an underta- king, which will be attended with extreme difficulty, if it be not found altogether impracticable. Before any commencement be made, the subject ought certainly to be maturely considered, both in regard to the expense and the execution. The estimate is sta- led to be thirty thousand pounds sterling, and doubtless the ex- pense of executing the work in the proposed form, by ty/ies, (or even by copperplate, which would be the cheapest and perhaps the only practicable mode in England,) is not over-rated at that sum. 2. But who is to translate the work ? Dr. Montucci's Diction- ary, now in the press, must indeed be a valuable performance, (judging front the genuineness of the materials and the erudition of the compilei,) and it will be of considerable use to any transla- tor, whether in China or in England. But will the united labours of Dr. Montucci and Dr. Hager ever produce a chapter of the Bible which will be intelligible to a native of China? Without the aid of learned natives of the country to write their own lan» guage, or to hear it read by the translator, no work of this kind can be prosecuted with any confidence of its utility. This has been sufficiently proved to us in the versions in other Oriental languages (much more simple than the Chinese) which have been undertak- en at the College of Fort William. Even the Arabic Bible, \vhich 78 IS now republishing in England, can never be useful a& a popular work in Arabia, it beiiir composed in the classic, and not in the vernacular dialect of that country. For a similar reason the old • Persian iransltaion is of no use in Persia. S. But even supposing a Chinese version of the Scriptures to have been execuied in England, how is it to be printed ? or in what form presented to the Chinese? Has it been seriously pro- posed to print it in a moveable tvpe, and on English paper 1 It ought to be printed, not in the moveable type, nor in the stereo- type, but in tiie mode commonly used in China. The characters are by the Chinese engraved on a tablet of wood the size of the par^e, and the imprecision is thrown oH", as by copperplates in Eng- land. At Canton, the dispatcjies from Pekjn Avhich arrive in the morning, arc put into the hands of the eni^ruvcr, and the newspa- per is thrown olV in tlie afternoon of the same day. We have Chi- nese artists now iii Calcutta, who engrave on wood with neatness, and accuracy ; and wh.o arc competent to engrave jbe whole of the Scriptures in the Chinese manner; and to print them on China paper, and in sucii a form, that the book shall appear to have been puolishcd in China. If in this projected translation at home, the real object be utility to the Chinese people, by alfording to them a faithful record of the revealed woid of (iod in their vernacular tongue, we have no hes- itation in aflirniin;^ that that object will be attained with more cer- tain advantage, by remitting one-ff^>urth of the sum, which it has been proposed to embark in the undertaking in England, to the College of Fort William in Bengal : v/hich institution, it may be observed, (indcpcndcHtly of this particular object, and considered inerely as the fountain of Christian knowledge to the Oriental World,) is well entitled to the ample support of every Christian church and religions society in Europe. 4. Since the College Report of Literature, published in Septetn- ber last, (1804,) a commencement has been made in translating the Scriptures in the Chinese language. The book of Genesis and the Gospel of St. Matthew are in course of translation ; and some chapters of each have already been printed off. The translator is Johannes Lassar, a native of China, and pro- fessor of the Chinese language, assisted by a Chinese moonshee. He was lately employed by the Portuguese government at Macao, in conducting a correspondence with the court at Pekin. Being i«n Armenian Christian, he translates from the Armenian Bible. It must be known to some of the learned in Europe, that the Armenian version of the Scriptures is one of the most accurate '^xtant. It is also remarkable tor its antiquity j being among the first translations after the Septuagint ; and is styled by the learned Orientalists, (iolius and La Croze, the " queen of vsrsions." Though the Armenian language have no affniity to the Hebrew, or to any other language in the world, it abounds in the Oriental idiom ; and this Bible is therefore considered by us as eminently nacful in collating new versions in the Oriental tongues. Th^ r9 translators of the Armciiian Bible (called ihe Interpreters) wcir. famed for their piety and learning ; their lives are recorded in Ar- menian history in the fifth century of our acra, and their iranslatioJi is reverenced by tiieir nation as an inspired vod:. From this Ar- menian original, our translaiur (who is ignorant of the Greek and Hebrew languat^res) is enabled to render a faithful version into the language of China. \Vc expect soon to be in possession of those portions of the Scriptures which have been translated into the Chinese language by the Romish missionaries ; and which are interspersed in their missals, and catecl\etical books. These specimens will be of use in the general collation of the text, and particularly in translating proper names ; since it would be improper to deviate unnecessa- rily from the expressions already familiar in Cliina. The mode which has been adopted for editing the Chinese Bi- ble, is the following : Each verse is printed in English, in columns of one or two lines, from the top to the bottom of the page, and the Chinese version is printed in the usual manner, in a corresponding column. The English is introduced with a view to render the work a good class Book for students in the Chinese language. The whole is translat- ed in the Mandarine dialect ; but wherever there appears a dan- ger of the sense being misunderstood, there are marginal readings ■ in the familiar dialects. 5. On the expediency of publishing the Scriptures in China, w6 shall offer a few observations. It is the solemn duty of our imperial nation to diffuse Christian knowledge throughout the world at all times ; but more particularly at those periods, when the providence of God shall point out to her the mfG7z«of doing it, and at the same time, offer to hev adva?itagr^ by the execution. To the East and West of peaceful Hindoostan, there is a " shaking of the nations." This seems to be favourable not only to our own stability, but to the extension of our civilizing influence in Asia. The Wahabiansto the West are extinguishing Mahomedanism. And the enemies of the Tartar dynasty in Chi- na threaten the overthrow of that ancient government. After a slumber of many ages, that mighty empire seems to be on the eve of a terrible convulsion. The spirit of insurrection which broke forth alxjut five years ago in the western provinces, is now diffus- ing itself towards the eastern parts of the empire ; and a prophe- cy is spread abroad that the end of the Tartar donunion is at hand. Tlie Ciiinese are permitted by existing law, to choose what re- ligion they please ; the ])resent emperor and his court profess one faith, and the people another. They are a curious and inquisitive race, and would most certainly read any »<'w book which should be; {>ut into their hands. " l"he press in China," says Mr. Barrow, '' is as free as in England, and the profession of printing open to *' every one. It was the press in Europe that opened a free access -' to the doctrines of that religion, which of all others, is best ca!- •> ci\luted for the promotion of individual happiness and p lAlit. 80 '' virtue."* The copies of the bible would soon be multiplied in China. If an individual (a prime mover of the revolution:iry opin- ions in Europe) found means to send his" Rights of Man" to Chi- na,! shall not our national zeal in the defence of truth and of social happiness urge us to diffuse among that people a code of nobler principles ? There are no arguments against this measure of ec benign philosophy and true philanthropy, but those which are con- tained in the books of Voltaire and Rousseau. 6. The British nation, though so intimately connected with- China by commercial negotiation, has no institution for instruction in the Chinese language at home or abroad. The consequences of such disadvantage, on our tn/iue?ice, our character, and our commerce at Canton, are well illustrated by an authentic historian, who had the best opportunities of obtaining information on the subject.:}: If it be possible any where to furnish to Europeans the means of regular instruction in the Chinese language, it may be expected at the College of Fort William in Bengal ; our propinquity to China af- fording opportunities of obtaining a constant supply of teachers and books ; and of maintaining a regular correspondence with its learned men. Our territories on the continent are contiguous to the Chi- nese frontier; and our islands are resorted to by the Chinese people. The French are at this time cultivating the Chinese language with great assiduity ; and no doubt with a prospect of certain ad- vantage. We have in India satisfactory evidence that they meditate an embassy to China, or a descent on Cochin China, as soon as peace in Europe shall give them opportunity .§ " The French," says Mr. Barrow, " aware of the solid advantages that result from the knowl- " edge of languages, are at this time holding out every encourage- *' ment to the study of Chinese literature; obviously not without " design. They know that the Chinese character is understood " from the gulf of Siam to the Tartarian Sea, and over a very con- " siderable part of the great Eastern Archipelago ; and that the " Cochin Chinese, with whom they have already firmly roo/f(/them- " selves, use no other writing than the pure Chinese character, " which is also the case with the Japanese. It is to be hoped there- " fore that the British nation will not neglect the means of being " able to meet the French, if necessary, even on this ground.1I " See Barrow's Travels, page 392. f Ibid. 396. ♦ John Barrow, Esq. Secretary to Lord Macartney's Embassy. See his Travels in China, page 616. Mr. Bavrow is the only writer from Kircher downwards, who has illustrated China. ^ Diiring^ the short interval of the last peace, this expedition was talked of publicly at the Mauritius ; and mentioned to the Eng-li.sh there as a pro- ject of France, to which the Britisii government co\ikl not possibly have an objection. ^ Farrowb Trav*T\^. VLl^t profits of tffis WBotk toill ht tieboteti to Mmiomt^ Purposes, SAMUEL T. ARMSTRONG, No. 50, Cornhillj Boston, KEEPS constantly for sale a great variety of RE- LIGIOUS PUBLICATIONS, and many other works of value. He has now in press, OWEN ON THE HEBREWS, in 4 vols. 8vo. (vols. 1 and 2 will soon be out.) Watts on the TERMS OF CHRISTIAN COMMUNION 18mo. Life of DAVID BRAIN ARD, 12 mo. He will soon publish SERMONS TO MARINERS; by Abiel Abbot, a. m. of Beverly. LECTURES ON SCRIPTURE FACTS, Svo. SUBSCRIPTIOA'S FOR SCOTT S BIBLE, ill 4lo. or Svo. received by him; the first volume is ready. [Ic tdll always have on hand an extensive assoi't- ment of Mr. Woodward's Publications, and be able io supply "jcholesale dealers at the usual discounts. TWO DISCOURSES PREACHED BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE, ON COMMENCEMENT SUNDAY, July 1, 1810. AND A SERMON PREACHED BEFORE THE SOCIETY FOR MISSIONS TO AFRICA AND THE EAST; AT THEIR TENTH ANNIVERSARY, July 12, 1810. to which are added CHRISTIAN MESEAMCHES IN ASIA. Rev. CLAUDIUS IbuCHANAN, D. D. LATE VICE-PROVOST OF THE COLLEGE OF FORT-WILLIAM IN BENGAL. Cambridge, (Eng.) Printed at the University Press. BOSTON: REPRINTED AND SOLD BY SAMUEL T. ARMSTRONG, No. 50, CORNHILL. 1811. CONTENTS. SERMONS. Page. Commencement Sermon, preached before the University of Cambridge, on Sunday Morning, July 1, 1810 - - - - 9 Commencement Sermon, in the Afternoon of the same day 28 Sermon before the Society for Missions to Africa and the East; preached in London, June 12, 1810 5" CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES IN ASIA. Introduction --- 89 The Chinese -- 95 The Hindoos 100 Juggernaut 101 Immolation of Females -... 112 Letters of King George Land Archbishop Wake - - - - 119 Tranqucbar - _ 122 Tanjore _ 125 Tritchinopoly -.. 132 Versions of the Scriptures for the Hindoos 134 The Ceylonese - - 136 The Malays 141 The Syrian Christians in India 148 The Malabar Bible 170 Syriac Bible 170 Romish Christians in India 172 Inquisition at Goa I75 Translation of the Scriptures for the Romish Christians 193 The Colleges at Goa 194 The Persians 195 The Arabians --- 201 CONTENTS. Page. The Arabic School for the Translation of the Scriptures 208 The Jews in Asia 212 Their MSS. of the Scriptures 218 The Ten Tribes 229 Restoration of the Jews --..- 232 Versions of the Scriptures into the Eastern Languages for the Jews - - 237 BibliothecaBiblica in Bengal 239 The Armenians - 244 Ecclesiastical Establishment for British India --..-. 247 Letter on this subject from Dr.Watson, Bishop of LlandafF, to the Author 259 Conclusion ----- --. 261 THE ERAS OF JLIG-HT, BEING TWO DISCOURSES PREACHED BEFORE THE UmVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE, ON COMMENCEMENT SUNDAY, July 1, 1810. SERMON I. (MORNING.) Gen. i, 3. Let there be Light. *'In the beginning, god created the heavens and the earth. And the earth was without form and void, and darkness was upon the face of the deep. And God said, Let there be Light: and there was Light." In these first words of Revelation we read how God gave light to the natural world. But he is also the author of spiritual light; and by the same almighty Fiat, he dispelled the darkness of the moral world. For, "when the fulness of time was come, God sent forth his Son," who is '-the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person;" and he said unto the Church, which was to be illuminated by him, "Arise, shine, for thy light is come;" Is. Ix, 1, and "the peo- ple which sat in darkness and in the shadow of death, saw a great Light," Matt, iv, 16. Now the Scriptures mark a certain analogy between the creation of natural and of spiritual light; and shew that both are produced by an exertion of the same Almighty power. "For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shincd in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ," 2 Cor. iv, 6. Under the authority of this analogy we may be per- mitted to inquire, which is the grandest display of the 10 The Eras of Light. Divine power, the creation of natural or of spiritual light? the production of the sun, which shines in the firmament, or spiritual illumination by him, who is called "the Sun of llighteousness;" connected as it is with those stupendous events in heaven and earth, "which angels desire to look into;" the incarnation of the Deity; the passion, death, resurrection, and ascen- sion of the Mediator; the coming of the Holy Ghost; the gift of Tongues; the promulgation of the Gospel; and the liberation of millions of souls from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God? Doubt- less, the glory of the spiritual dispensation far transcends that of the natural creation, both in the importance of its effects, and in the extent of its duration. Let this, then, be our subject, to contemplate the spiritual illumination which comes by Jesus Cliiist; who, when the world was in darkness, "brought life and immortality to light by the Gospel." Of the difHi- sion of this heavenly Light, we shall notice ttee dis- tinct Eras. I. The first Era is that of the Promulgation of the Gospel by Christ himself. II. The second is the Era of the Reformation; when, after that the Christian world had again sunk into darkness, and passed a long night of supersittiok, the beams of truth broke forth with renew^ed splendor. III. A third Era of Light is the present period. The Reformed Church, after preserving its purity as long, perhaps, as the primitive Church, began to suffer a general declension, and was in danger of being utterly overthrown by Infidelity. A decorous external pro- fession was indeed observed; and, in our own Church, "the form of sound words" was retained; but the spirit and power of religion had very generally departed. By many persons the spiritual influence of the Gospel The Eras of Light. 1 1 v/as not even acknowledged. The effusion of the Di- vine Spirit was not belieNed to exist in any measure or degree, but was considered as something which \\ as confined to the first age of the Church. But now the vital spirit of our religion hath revived, and is producing tile fruits of the first century. Christianity hath as- sumed its true character, as ''the Light of the world." The Holy Scriptures are multiplying without number. Translations are preparing in ahnost all languages; and Preachers are going forth into almost every region, "to make the way;? of God known upon earth, his savino' health amons; all nations.*' I. We are first to review that grand Era of Light, when "the Sun of Righteousness" himself appeared. The period of this event has been observed as an epoch of time by almost all the civilized nations of the world; and -with good reason; for the world was in darkness till Christ came. The Spirit of God, indeed, moved upon the face of the earth; and to the Patriarchs and Prophets an intimation was given that a Light WOULD come; yet it was true that, with the exception of the chosen people, who wxre themselves the harbin- gers of the Light, "darkness covered the earth, and gross darkness the people." This was the state of mankind even in the brightest periods of Greece and Rome. Those nations had made some progress in na- tural science, and in human learning; but they were utterly ignorant of that science which is chiefly worthy of an immortal creature; namely, the knowledge of their Creator, and of their being's use and end. Such was the state of the moral world, when HE came, who is called "the Desire of all Nations," Haggai ii, 7. It was not unlike the state of the natural world, at that period of creation when "the earth was ^A ilhout form, and void; and darkness was 12 The Eras of Light upon the face of the deep." But while mankind were involved in this spiritual obscurity, -'The Word was made flesh." That eternal Word, "by whom all things, were made, and without whom was not any thing made that was made," John i, 3; by whom "God made the worlds," Heb. i, 2; that same Almighty Word which spake at the first creation, said a second time, "Let there be Light;" and there was Light. "I am come," said our Savior, "a Light into the world, that whosoever believeth on me should not abide in darkness," John xii, 46. Cluist came to reveal "the MYSTERY which was kept secret since the world began, but now is made manifest; and by the scrip- tures of the Prophets, according to the commandment of the Everlasting God, made known to all Nations," Rom. xvi, 23. What then was this Mystery which Christ came to reveal? He revealed the Love of God the Father. "God so LOVED the w orld, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on Him, should not perish, but have everlasting life," John iii, 16. He revealed the Atonement of God the Son, in assuming the human nature, and offering himself up a sacrifice for the sins of men. "My flesh," saith he, "I will give for the life of the world," John vi, 5L "A BODY hast thou prepared me. Lo, I come to do thy will, O God," Heb. x, 5. He revealed the Inspiration of God the Holy Ghost; which was now to descend from heaven, and to "abide with men for ever," John xiv, 16; even the spirit of truth which should "reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and judgment," John xvi, 18; the Holy Spirit, which should "be given by our heavenly Father to them that ask him," Luke xi, 11. These were the doctrines which were to oive light to The Eras of Light. V3 the world. Tliey are comprehended by the Apostle Peter in one sentence. He addresses believers as be- ing "elect, according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctification of the Spirit unto obedience; and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ," 1 Pet. i, 2. These doctrines our Savior embodied in a short Commission or Charge, which he delivered, after his ascension into heaven, to one of his Apostles. It was given to that Apostle, whom our Lord called "the CHOSEN VESSEL, to bear his name to the Gentiles," Acts ix, 15. For when Paul was proceeding on his way to Damascus, ''alight above the brightness of the sun shone around him;" and our Savior spoke to him from iieaven in the following words: "I send thee to the Gentiles to open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the po^^'er ol Satan unto God; that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them which are sanctified by- faith, which is in me," Acts xxvi, 18. This Charge our Lord delivered after his ascension into heaven, expressly for the instruction of his Min- isters, in regard to the doctrine they were tojn'each, and to the effects which should follow. It may therefore be considered as a summary of the doctrine of the four Gospels; and every Minister of Christ ought to engi'ave it on the tablet of his memory, and comprehend it well; whether he preach "to Greek or to barbarian, to learned or to unlearned, to bond or to free." Here is first established that fundamental truth, which ought ever to be present ^^'ith us in all our coun- sels concerning the promulgation of the gospel, I'hat the Gentiles are "under the f>Gwer of Satan." "I send thee." saith our Lord, "to the Gentiles, to turn them 14 Tlie Eras of Light. from the power of Satan unto God." I'his is a truth which the wisdom of this world "will not receive;" and it is assaulted by a false philosophy continually. But, like a rock assailed by the restless waves, it will remain for ever immoveable. For what we call a revelation from heaven, is properly a revelation of this, That all men are by nature "in darkness, and under the power of Satan;" and that Christ hath come "to turn them from darkness to light, and fi^om the power of Satan unto God." The second part of our Savior's Charge declares the EFFECTS of preaching the Gospel, namely. That the Gentiles should receive "forgiveness of sins by faith in Christ," and that "their eyes should be opened." These are the effects in this world. The third part declares the consequence in the world to come; that they should receive a glorious "inheritance among them which are sanctified;" that is, among them which are made meet "by the Holy Ghost to become partakers of tlie inheritance of the saints in light," Col. i, 12. These were the doctrines of Light "which were now made manifest, and, by the commandment of the ever- lasting God, were to be made known to all nations." And our Savior said unto his Disciples, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel unto every crea- ture." They accordingly went forth. Though un- learned men, they went forth with confidence, to change the religion of the world. The darkness of paganism receded before them; and in process of time there was a generil illumination. In the course of three hundred years "the ever- LAs riNG Gospel" was published generally through- out the habitable world; and a great company w^ere gathered out of many nations, ^^ ho became partakers The Eras of Light. 15 of "the INHERITANCE amoiig them which arc sancti- fied." But, during that period "the childien of liglit" had to maintain a liery conflict with the powers of darkness. For a new tiling appeared upon the earth. The pagan religions, though they ditfered from each other in form, yet agreeing in principle, had existed In amity together; because they were of the same kind, and members of the sumefmnilfj. "The strong man, armed, kept his palace, and his goods Vvcre in peace," I^uke xi, 21. But they no sooner beheld the religion FROM HEAVEN, than they all united against it, and per- secuted it. They hated its purity, its humility, its spirit- ual worship, its renunciations of self-glory, and its contemplation of eternal life. ''The light shined in darkness, and the darkness comprehended it not," John i, 5. The heathen governments devoted multitudes of their fellow-subjects to death, not for crimes which they had done, but "for righteousness sake;" wonder- ing themselves at their own new and strange work, of which there had been no example in the records of nations. And these multitudes met death with cheer- ful hope; because they knew that there should be "a resuiTCction fi-om the dead." At length the great con- flict w^as ended, and the Christian faith obtained the dominion. But, as Adam, the parent of the human race, fell from his high estate by \\ithdrawing from communioji with God; so his descendants follow his sin, in per- verting the truth, and renouncing the gift of heaven. As the chosen race who had communion with God upon earth at Sinai, turned away afterAvards and sought salvation by other gods: so that peculiar peo- ple, yet more highly favored, who had "Communion with the Fatlier, Son, and Holy Ghost," tuiiied av,a>- "from him who '^p-dkr unto them from heaven." Heb. J 16 The Eras of Light. xii, 25. No sooner had the religion of Clmst be- come the religion of the world, and been invested with dignity and power, than it began to be corrupt- ed. Men began "to hold the truth in unrighteous- ness;" and "Satan himself was transformed into an Angel of Light," so as to deceive the nations. They sunk gradually into the abyss of ignorance and su- perstition; and "darkness covered the earth, and gross darkness the people." What added to the hor- ror of this darkness, the Bible itself, the fountain of Light, ^^'as taken away; and, for some ages, the Reve- lation of God, which had been given by the hand of a Mediator, and by the ministry of Patiiarchs, Proph- ets, and Apostles, was hid from the world. Chris- tianity hath two principal enemies to contend with, Superstition and Infidelity. It was Superstition which first shut the Bible. The age of Infidelity had not yet come. In that dark period of which we speak, even the chief Seats of learning became fountains of eiTor to the world. From those very Seats it was maintained. That Christianity was little more than a moral code, and that the Faith by which we should be saved, consisted piincipally in "a mere historic belief." The doctrine asserted amounted in substance to this, that a man might almost, if not entirely, qualify and entitle himself by certain good actions to receive the grace of God; and that thus he might purchase heaven by his own merit. So thick a mantle of darkness had cov- ered the minds of men! At length there appeared a dawn of light. Brad- WARDINE of Oxford combated these errors of doctrine with great energy and eloquence. He was Archbish- op of Canterbury, and the most profound scholar of his age. And as he was first in the Church in learn- The Eras of Light. 17 iing and in station, so he was almost sole in his opinion. But he was "full of faith;" and singly attempted, as he expressed it, "to defend so great a cause."* But WiCKLiFFE of the same University \\'as ordain- ed to confirm more fully tlic evangelic testimony. He was properly the first great light in that dark age. He translated the Bihle into our own tongue; and his own mind was illumined by it. He then assailed with an intrepid spirit the before-mentioned errors^ and in particular, the position (which is the fundamen- tal principle of a corrupt theology) "That a man be- comes acceptable to God, and is finally saved, by his own works and merits." "Human nature," pronounced Wickliffe from the theological chair, "is wholly at enmity ^^^th God. Man is a sinner from the womb. He cannot think a good thought; he cannot perform a good work, except he receive grace." And with respect to that Faith whereby we shall be saved, he speaks in these terms, • "Behold," said Arcbbishop BnADWARDiNE, "I speak it with prrief; as formerly four hundred and fifty prophets were united against one propliet of the Lord; so at this d.iy how many, O God, contend for Frce-WiU (human sufficiency and merit) against thy gratuitous Grace! IUav many indeed in our times despise thy saving Grace; or if they use the term Grace, !)0w do they boast that they deserve it by the strength of tiieir Free-WilL Almost the whole world is gone after Pelagius into error. Arise, O Lord, judge tbine own cause; sustain him who undertakes to defend thy trutii. Protect, strengthen, and comfort me: for tliou knowest that, no where relying on my own strength, I attempt to maintain so great a cause." Bladwardi'i; Opera, Prefat. Tlie Theologians, wliom Bradwardine opposed, corre ,pond nearly witii the great Pelagian body of the present day. This body assumes not the ancient name, but exists under different names, and is composed of different denominations. But they all agree in one distinguishing char- acter, "That lliey despise the saving grace cf God." They generally profess, what they call> Rational Christianity; by which they meart that their religion is merely rational, and that it hath nothing s|)iritual in it. T hey acknowledge no influence from above, nor any ojioration of divine grace. L-. this sense, it is true that they profess a rr.tional reli- gion: hut on the same principle, it might be easy to prove that the reli- gions f)f the heathen world are A LI, uAJioNAL rcllgions. It is surely high time for Christians to take leavo of the Pclat^ian Philosophy, 3 18 The Eras of Light. "The merit of Christ is sufficient of itself to redeem every man from Hell. Faith in our Lord Jesus Clirist is sufficient for salvation. We are not to seek to be^ justified in any other way than by his justice. We Bi-COME righteous through tlie participation of HIS righteousness.'"* Wickliffe here speaks the sense of a Text, from which every Theologian should learn to preach; "To him that worketh NOT, but believeth on HIM that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness." This text is found in the fourth chapter of the Epistle to the Romans, and at the fifth verse. But the unanswerable argument for the truth of tliis doctrine is derived from the history of Corne- lius, the Centurion. "His alms and prayers came up as a memorial before God,'' Acts x, 4; but he became not THEREBY an heir of salvation. He was directed to go to the Apostle Peter, "who should tell him words WHEREBY he should be saved." Acts xi, 14. Until Cornelius heard the words of the Gospel from Peter, and thereupon "received the Holy Ghost " he knew nothing of that Faith whereby alone he could be . saved. But Wickliffe was only the forerunner. Like John th(; Baptist, he prophesied of a Light that should come; and almost in his words he said, "I am but a solitary evidence against a Host. I am but the voice of one crying in the wilderness." But his own light did not dispel the gloom. Though it shone far into the vale of night, it reached not to the Throne of darkness at Rome. H. The second Era of Light is the Reformation. In the midst of this spiritual darkness, while men were sitting a second time "in the region and shadow * Dr. James's Apology for WickliflTe. The Eras of Light. 19 of death," the "day-spring from on high visited them." This has been accounted by some an epoch in the Churcli not less remarkable than that of the first pro- mulgation of the Gospel. And although it is now much out of view in the minds of many; although In- fidelity would obscure its glory, and "the withered hand hath been lifted up against Hiai that healed it," the Reformation will ever be considered as a great event in the divine dispensation by all true members of the Church of Christ, to the end of time. As, in the first age, tlie preaching of the Apostle Paul was chiefly instrumental in the conversion of men; so, at tliis second Era, the ministry of Luther was principally honored of God, for that purpose. Luther was ordained to be the great instrument of Light; and he, like Wickliffe, gave the Holy Scriptures to his nation in their own tongxie. But, by what means was Light restored at the Re- formation? The CAUSE is to be found in the third part of our Savior's doctrine before mentioned, namely, the Inspiration of the Holy Ghost, the spirit of Truth which should resist the spirit of Satan and of error, "reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment; and guide men into all truth." Tliis was the efficient cause: but the means or instru- ment was the Bible. Light w as restored to the world by the Bible. The writers of that day give an animating account of the sensations of joy and exultation, with which the people of our own country received the Word of God. A Copy of the Bible was fixed by the Royal command to a desk in the Churches; and the people assembled in crowds to read it, or to hear it read. It is recorded that many persons learned to read in their old age, that they might be able to read the Bible. .20 The Eras of Light A frequent Text of the Preachers of that time was that which we have chosen, "And God said, Let there be Light; and there was Light." For the light of truth shone upon them suddenly; and every where illumined the minds of men, almost at the same time. The distinguishing doctrine of the Reformation was "Justification by Faith alone." "This," said Luther, "is the ONLY SOLID Rock." "This Rock," continues he, "did Satan shake in Paradise, when he persuaded our first parents that by their own wisdom and pow- er they might become like unto God; and thereby induced them to renounce their faith in God, who had given them life, and a promise of its continuance." In the same manner do many at this day renounce their faith in God, who hath promised life by his Son; and they seek Life by their ow^n wisdom and power. "The kingdom of Satan," added Luther, "is to be resisted by this heavenly and all-powerful doc- trine. Whether we be rude or eloquent, whether we be learned or unlearned, THIS ROCK must be de- fended; this doctrine must be published abroad in animated strains."* Pure religion being thus restored, the fu^st labor of our Church was to do honor to the true and genuine doctrines of Christianity. And this she did by exhib- iting them to the world "in a form of sound words," in the composition of our Liturgy, Articles, and Homilies; which \^•e maintain to be the standard of sound doctrine unto this day.f *Pj-efacc to the Commentary on the Galatians. fAnd not we only; for though certain churches differ from us and from each otlier in form and discipline, they af^rcc with us in doctuini;. 'I'he doctrines of our Churrl) are acknowled^^cd by tlie Protestant Churches on the continent, l)y the established Church of Scoi lani>_, and by the great body of dissenters in our own Country. The Eras of Light 21 But an afifecting and awful scene was to follow in England. The pi'ovidence of God directed that the truth and efficacy of these doctrines thus set forth, should be proved. In like manner as at the first promulgation of the Gospel, its divinity was displayed by the marvellous constancy of the first Martyrs; so it was ordered that when the truth M^as published a second time, it should undergo a similar trial. Many persons, of every rank, age, and sex, suffered death for the faith of Christ, "not accepting deliverance, that they might obtain a better resuiTcction," Heb. xi. 35. And thus there has been given to the Church, in these latter days a recent and undeniable testimony of the nature and divine power of the true doctrine. From that time the light of truth continued to shine in the Protestant Church for a long period; with some intermission indeed, and in certain churches more in- tensely than in others. But it shone in some places as bi'ightly, and probably endured as long, as it ever did in any period in the Primitive Church. At length, however, by the combined operation of causes which are well known,* a spirit of indifference to religious * By the association of sanctity with the spirit of republicanism and rebellion clur.iig- tlie Usurpation of Cromwell, tliat holiness of life vvliich was enjoined by our Savior, became a subject of scorn or contempt. The people passed over from one error to the contrary extreme. The bow was bent till the string was broken, and it has never been rightly strung- attain. The nation being- emancipated from a yoke which assumed a rc- lig-ious name, considered religion as its enemy; and thus the spiritual faith of Christ became identified with fanaticism or enthusiasm; and so it has remained in a g-rcat measure to this day. Political dissention, the most powerful enii^ine in a free nation, lias tended lo kcej) this prejudice alive. As might be expected the charge of fanaticism is chiefly imputed to Dissenters And thus both p;irties have been kc]it ix bondage during a long period, dreading e^cli other's power, and doubting each oth- er's purposes, and taking the measure of each otlu r's religion by their own fears and the horrors of a former age. Tlie Dissenter is a tmatic, and the Churchman is a bigot. And so absolute is this alienation in the minds of some, that the idea of an Union in any religions purpose, is considered lo !)e so unnatui-al as to be displeasing to God himself On ibis subject neither Churchman nor Dissenter will ever find rest until le shall have been taught by the grace of God, the nature of that Ciiau- i rv which our Savior enjoined. •'Anew Commandment I give unt(» 32 The Eras of Light. tmth bci;an to manifest itself, not only in the establish- ed and national churches, but among all the other de- nominations of Christians. It is difficult to say where there was most apathy and languor. For though "the form of sound words" was still generally retained (in our own church in a written form, in other churches in an extempore form) and there were some eminent examples of piety and laudable zeal; yet it was most evident that in many places religion was sinking fast into a lifeless profession; and that in some places it merely exhibited the body and external figure. Even among those denominations of Chris- tians, who were once distinguished by a name derived from PURITY, little fruit was to be found. They were in the state in which the Prophet describes the rem- nant in his day; "as the shaking of an olive tree, two or three berries on the top of the uppermost bough." Isaiah xvii, 6. And not only was the spirit of religion nearly extinguished, but men began to be ashamed of their religion.* All this while science and human you, thai ye i.ove one another;" even that charity which the Apostle Paul has so sublimely described in the thirteenth cliapter of the first epistle to the Corinthians: •'Though 1 speak with the tongue of men and anj^-els and have not Charity, I am notliing." And again; "Though 1 have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not Charity, 1 am nothing." Be a man a i.eauned Chiucliman or an or- thodox Dissenter, "if he have not Charity, he is nothing." •To this fact the chief Ucprescntativc of the Church at tliat time has recorded the following tesiimony; "It is a reproach, I believe peculiar to the Christians of this age and ration, that many of them seem ashamed of their Christianity: and ex- cuse their piety as others do their vices." Seder's Sermons, vol. i, 59. The testimony of Bishop Butler to tlie prevalence of Infidelity is very rcmarkal)lc. "It is come," says he, "1 know not how, to be taken for granted, by many pcrscms, that Christianity is not so much as a subject of inquiry: but that it is, now at length, discovered to be fictitious: and, ac- cordinfly One;" and that this unction abideth in them; that they are thus born of God," and become "the children of God;" and, fuially, that the evidence The Eras of Light. 29 of their being thus born again, is "the love of the breth- ren." "We know," saitli he, "that we have passed from death to life, because we love the brethren," 1 John iii, 14. This is the doctiine of the blessed Apostle and Evangelist St. John, as expressed in his Epistles, and confirmed by his Gospel; and this is the heavenly doc- trine which our Church prays for in the following words: "Merciful Lord, we beseech thee to cast thy bright BEAMS of Light upon thy Church, that it being en- lightened by the doctrine of thy blessed Apostle and Evangelist Saint John, may so walk in the light of thy truth, that it may at length attain to the light of ever- lasting life; through Jesus Clii-ist our Lord. Amen.'' This prayer was offered up continually during a long season of darkness, and at length was answered at the appointed time. In our former discourse w^e stated that, \^1lile the Protestant Churches were declining in piety, a new ENEMY appeared. "While men slept, the I'ares were sown," Matt, xiii, 25. It was about the middle of the last century that Infidelity, which had appeared long before, first began to shew itself in strong and general operation. At the very time when the spirit of Infidelity was fostering its strength, under the name of Philosophy, and preparing for the awful revolutions which followed, the spiritual religion of Christ began to revive, and has since produced the most beneficial effects. True Religion and Infidelity have shown their proper fruits in our own time; and we can now contrast them with advantage. Let us thereibre look back, and examine what have been the effects of each. Infidelity first caused a whole nation to renounce Christianity; and, by natural consequence, destroyed 30 The Eras of Light. religious hope and moral obligation; that nation, in- flamed with cupidity and lust of dominion, invaded other nations, deluged them with blood: and at last having acciuired the temporal power, would, like Papal Rome, enslave the world, by its despotism. And the principle of its despotism is the same; namely, "To keep the minds of men in the chain of darkness." Thus do Infidelity and Superstition lead to the same point, by different ways. I'iie spiritual Religion of Christ hath, during the same period, produced very considerable effects. 1. It hath promoted a knowledge of the Holy Scriptures (the same effect which was produced at the Reformation.) and hath thereby cultivated, to a great extent, the principles of the Gospel. And, on this foundation hath been built the practice of many ex- cellent VIRTUES (some of them very seasonable in this age of revolution,) such as, subordination, quiet con- duct, loyalty, and contentment. 2. It hath promoted the instruction of the Poor. The number of those among the lower classes, who can read the Scriptures for themselves, is supposed to have been more than doubled, witliin the last thirty years. 3. It hath promoted a more general worship of God. The volume of Praise and Thanksgiving which rises to the Most High from voices in this land, con- stitutes an ACCLAMATION, comparcd to "the feeble sound at a period not very remote. 4. It haiii cultivated very extensively a critical knowledge of the Holy Scriptures. A reverence for Hebrew learning seems again to be restored to the nation; for persons, even in secular life, begin now to study the Bible in the original Tongues; as we know ^ras the case in a former aoe. The Eras of Light 31 5. But this revival of religion has been productive of another good, new and extraordinary in its nature; not confined to this country, or to the present time; but extending to remote nations and distant ages. Christianity hath again, after a lapse of many ages, assumed its true character as "the Light of the world .*^ We now behold it animated by its original spirit, which was to extend its blessings "to all nations." The Scriptures are preparing in almost every language, and preachers are going forth into almost every clime. Within the period of which we speak men have heard the Gospel "in their own tongue, wherein they were born," in India, throughout many of its prov- inces; in different paits of Africa; in the interior of Asia; in the western parts of America; in New Hol- land; and in the isles of the Pacific Sea; in the West Indies, and in the northern regions of Green- land and Labrador. Malays, Chinese, Persians, and Arabians, begin now to hear, or read, in "their own tongues the wonderful works of God," Acts ii, 11 . III. It is with piopiiety then that we distinguish the present period as a 1'iiird Era of Light in the Christian Dispensation. Yes, it is true, that while Infidelity, like the pillar of the cloud hanging over the Egyptians, Exod. xiv, 20, is rising in awful form, tlireatening to in\ ohe the earth in darkness; the Re- ligion of Chi'ist, on the other side, like "a pillar of Fire," is giving light to the world. While Infidelity is prostrating thrones, and forging chains for mankind, the religion of the Messiah is diffusing its pure and free spirit, like a copious stream, into the hearts of men; constraining them not only to cultivate its moral and benevolent principles in tlieir own countiy, (whereby they resist Infidelity with the best weapons) but to communicate I'ncm to others; and to enrich, 32 The Eras of Light. with higher blessings than those of commerce, the most distant climes and nations. Is it asked why this spirit for diffusing religious knowledge did not sooner appear in this nation; for it seems scarcely to have been thought of at the era of the Reformation? The desire was not given, be- cause we had not the MEANS. Our commerce had not extended to the uttermost parts of the earth. We had no Empire in the East. Another reason was, The Romish Church held the world in chains. Its superstition had supplanted us in almost every region. But by the revolution of events, this obstacle is now nearly removed. It was an opinion delivered by Sir Isaac Newi;on, after the study of the prophetical books, that the pow- er of Superstition which had so long enslaved the world, would at last be broken by the strong arm of Infidelity. And we have just seen "this strong arm" give the last blow to the temporal power of Rome. This loosens her hold upon remote nations. Now then the fulness of time for enlightening the Gentiles seems to be come, for the obstructions are nearly re- moved, and the means are granted. And no sooner are the means granted, than the desire is given; and thus, in every age, the great designs of the Almighty are executed by the Sons of men. But let us now inquire by whom it is that the Light of Christianity is diffused throughout the heathen world? To whom has been assigned the honor of leading the way in this undertaking? Our own Church acknowledged the object a hun drcd years ago, and led the way. Two Societies were incorporated for the purpose by the Royal sane tion; and Letters were written by the King of Great Britain and by the Archbishop of Canterbury to the The Eras of Light 33 bumble Missionaries in the East, to animate, strengthen, and encourage them in their important work,* These Societies still exist, and prosecute the primary objects of their institution. A mission in India has been supported by -'the Soci( ty for promoting Christian knowledge" with eminent success; for it was under its patronage that the apostolic Swart z preached the Gospel to men of "different tongues, kindreds, and nations." But it is evident that, at the present time, missions are conducted to a greater extent by other societies than by oui- own. When the Gospel was lirst preach- ed to the heathen, our Savior gave the commission to individuals; that is, they were not associated by any power of temporal empire. And it would appear as if it were to be promulgated to the Gentiles a second time, by the same means. But this is a subject which will occupy the serious attention of our Church. The Church of Rome certainly considered it to be HER duty, as the Church of Clii'ist, "to teach all na- tions." Now it has been so ordered that the Church of Engla:nd should possess at this time a greater facility of access to the remotest nations, than Rome ever had in the plenitude of her power. While therefore we contemplate with a benignant eye the laudable exer- tions of the subordinate Societies, it would well accord with the dignity and character of the Church of Eng- land, to REsu.AiE the lead in this work; and, standing as she does like a Pharos among the nations, to be herself the Great Instrument of Light to the world.t Let this nation understand the voice of that Provi- dence which hath exalted her to such a height in the •See I.eltera in Appendix. fYc filling as I.itjlits of the world, hoi.disg youTu tho word «f Life." i'hil li, 10. S4> The Eras of Light \ Jew of mankind. It siiith in the words of the text, ■'Let there be Licht." But when we sjx^ak of the nation, we mean the Church; and the Voice of the Church is to be iicard at the Universities. Is not this the University that gives the light of Science to the world? Let it also give the light of Religion. We are proud to acknowledge that this Seat of Learning hath already begun to diffuse the truth of Revelation in the heathen world. Some of its members have al- ready gone forth to the East. Men of your own body,, who had acquired the very highest honors in science, are now in that country engaged in translating the Scriptures into the (Oriental langanges. And it would give new ardor to their undertaking, to know that it jiieets with your countenance and approbation. But it will be proper to give some account of the DARKNESS wliich cxists in heathen lands, that our na- tion may feel it her duty to send forth the Light. For it has been asserted by some that there is no darkness; at least among the idolaters of India; and passages are quoted from their ancient poetry to prove that their morals are sublime and pure. It would however ap- pear from passages in the Holy Scriptures, that the nations addicted to Idolatry are not only involved in darkness and error, but live in the commission of tur- pitude and crime. In tlie Old Testament it is stated,, tliat ''the dark places of the earth are full of the habit- ations of cruelty;"* and that "even their sons and their daughters they burn in the fire to Mou)CH;"t and it marks the prevailing characters of Idolatry to be these two. Cruelty and Impurity. In the New Testament the same characters are assigned to it; and ai'c exem- plified in the state both of the Greeks and Romans;. ♦i'salin kxiv, 20. jDcut. .\ii, 31. The Eras of Light. 35 of the Greeks in tlic Iburth chapter to the Ephcsians;* and of the Romans in the fu'st chapter of the Epistle which IS addressed to them; and this too in the period of their learning and civilization. If, then, tuipitiide and crime maiked the idolatry of the enlightened states of Greece and Rome, horw much more may we expect to find them among the ignorant and idolatrous nations of the present day? I resided many yeais in the heathen world, and was sat- sfied, by casual observation, that the character of their idolatry coiTcsponded with that which is given in the Scriptures. I resolved, however, to visit the chief seat of tile Hindoo religion, in order to examine the naturTanny of the Inquisition, there iB in some of the Romish provinces a corruption of Christian doctrine which is scarcely credible. In cer- tain places the rites and ceremonies of Moloch are blended with the worship of Christ.* It is surely our duty to use the means we possess of introducing a purer Christianity into our Empiie in the East.t I shall mention one circumstance which may well animate our exertions. A large province of Romish Christians in the South of India, who are now our subjects, are willing to receive the Bible; and tliis too, under the countenance of the Romish Bishop, an Italian, and a man of liberal learning. And Providence hath so ordered it, that a translation of the Sciipturcs hath been just prepared for them. This Translation has been made by the Bishop of the Syrian Church. Yes, my brethren, a Bishop of the ancient Church of Christ in India, has translated the Holy Scriptures into a new language. That venerable man, who did not know, till lately, that there was a pure church in the Western world, is now pressing before many learned men in the West, in promoting the knowledge of the religion of Christ. | expressed his utter atnazement that the British Government should not act on a better policy: and dechired that, in consequence of tlie liold which Christianity had obtained through the Roman Church on tlie minda ofthe natives; there were seven millions of British subjects in In- dia, with whose sentiments he had the means of becoming perfectly ac- quainted, and over whose minds he could exercise a commanding- control." See Tenth Jnnual Report of "Society for Missions to Africa and the East," just publislied; containini^ the communications of Sir Alexan- der Johnstone, Chief Justice of Ceylon, p. 78. *At Aughoor, near Tritchinopoly, and in other places. )pcndix, Letter of the Biiliop of Laiulaff, on t astical Establishment for British India. tSec Appendix. Account of Syrian duistians- •j See in Appendix, Letter of the Bi.ihop of Lnndaff, on the expediency of an Ecclesiastical Establishment for British India. The Eras of Light. 41 We have now taken a review of three Eras of Light in the Christian dispensation. Do you require fuither evidence of this being a Tihrd Era? Behold Socie- ties forming in every princii)al City of Great Biitain for the purpose of giving the Bible to all nations! Do you ask further proof? Behold the Christian Church beginning, after a delay of eighteen centuries, to in* struct the Jews, and to attempt the conversion of the ancient people of God. Why did not the Church direct her attention sooner to this great undertaking? It was because the Era of Light had not amved. This learned body have it in their power gi^eatly to promote the extension of Christianity among the Jews. Men have begun to preach the Gospel to that people without giving them the Gospel in their own lan- guage. A IVanslation of the New Testament into the Hebrew tongxie would be a gift worthy of our University to present to them. It must appear strange to us, on a retrospect of the fact, that during so long a period, Christians should have reproached the Jews for not believing the New Testament, and yet never have put that volume into their hands in their own language, that they might know what they were to believe!* This conduct of Christians might be called •Translations of portions of the New Testament into different dialects of the Hebrew language have been made by difierent persons at differ- ent times; but these have been rutlic.r intended as exercises for the scholar, or for the use of the learned, liian for tiie use of the ^eiu*. The Romish Ciuirch printed a version of tlie Gospels in Hebrew, and the wlmle Syriac New Testament in tlie Hebrew character; but it would not give the b()f>k. to that people wiio could read it. In Sparn and Por- tugal they condemned the Jews to the fl.imes, for professing Jadaisu), but tliey would not give them tiie Now Testament that the_\ might learn Chrisiianily. The Englisli Ciinrcli, which lias suctcfdcd the Uomish Ciiurcli as first in influence and dignity, has nol, as yet, given the New Testament to the Jews. Tht- Church of Scothmd has not given it. The chief praise is due to some of tiie I'roteslanl divines in Universities on the Continent, who published some parts of the New 'i"eslHmcnt in what is called German Hei)rew, and dispciscd copies among ihc Jews, as ihey had opportunity. It is encouraging to know that even this p:u'lial uf- tempt was not witliont success." 4-2 The Eras of Light an infaluulion, were it not prophesied that thus ic should be. They did not think of giving the Gospel to a people of whom the Prophet had said, ''that they should be removed into all the kingdoms of the earth for their hurt, to be a reproach, and a proverb, and a taunt, and a curse," Jer. xxiv, 9. But we can now "speak conifoitably to Jerusalem, and cry unto her that her warfare is accomplished;" for it is prophe- sied again, '-That blindness in jmrt is happened to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in," Rom. xi, 25. By this prophecy we see that the con- version of the Jews is connected with that of the Gen- tiles: and is to be, if not contemporaneous, at least, an immediate consequent. But the conversion of the Gentiles has already commenced; and commenced with most remai-kable success. And now, behold the preparation for the conversion of the Jew's! Add to this, the Jews themselves contemplate some change to be at hand. It is certainly true that both among the Jews in the East and in the West there is, at this time, an expectation of gi'eat events in regard to their own nation. It is not unlike that expectation which pervaded the Roman Empire before the coming of the Messiah. We are now to notice a rcmaikable peculiarity in all these three Eras of Liaht. In the first Era, when our Savior preached liis own Gospel, and performed wonderful works, there were some who denied that the w^ork was from God; and he was said to be '-beside himself;" and to do these works by the power of the prince of darkness." But our Lord's answer to them ^^as in these words, "The WORKS that I do, bear witness of me, that the Father hath sent me," John v, 36. And when the Apostle Paul preached the Gospel of Christ, he was The Eras of Light. 43 accounted "a fool for Christ's sake: he was rc^ ilecK persecuted, and defamed," 1 Cor. iv, 10. But he could appeal to the great work which he performed, "the deliverance of the Gentiles from daikness lo light." In the second Era, at the Reformation, Luther and those other gi'eat Teachers whom God so highly hon- ored, were also called Enthusiasts, and were accused of a flagrant and misguided zeal. But "the works which they did" testified that they were sent of God. as Ambassadors of Cliiist, of wliich the conversion oi our own nation is an evidence to this da}'. In the I'hird Era of Light, those eminent persons who were chiefly instrumental in diffusing it, were in like manner called Enthusiasts. But "the works which they did, testify that they were also Ambas- sadors of Christ," and "able ministers of the jSew Testament," preaching unto men the doctrine of life : of which, REMOTE uatious as well as our own, will bear witness at a future day. For let us dispassionately contemplate the works that have followed the revival of Religion in this coun- try. We now stand at some distance, and can survey the object in all its parts, and in its just proportion. We stated these w orks to be, 1. An increased knowledge of the Holy Scriptures: producing 2. A cultivation of the principles of the Gospel, and the practice of the virtues of subordination, loyalty, ^nd contentment. .3. The almost universal instruction of the poor: so that it may be truly said, '-Tiie poci- have the Gospel preaclied to th(."m." 4. The more general woiship of (/od in our land. 44 The Eras of Light, 5. The publication of the Bible in new languages; and, 6. The promulgation of Christianity among all na- tions; to Jews and to Gentiles, Are these works of darkness? Are they not rather the works which are called in Scripture " the fruits of the Spirit?" Let a man beware how he arraigns or contemns those works which he may not perfectly comi)rehend, lest peradventure he should speak a word against the operation of God the Holy Ghost. There ai'e many at tiiis day who say they believe in one God. These may be Deists and others. There are many who say they believe in God the Son, after a certain manner.. These may be Socinians, and Pelagians. But the true criterion of the faith of a Christian at this day, is to acknowledge the continued influences of God the Holy Ghost. "By this shall ye know them." For the Apostle Paul hath said, '-That no man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost," 1 Cor. xii, 3. And our Savior hath said that the Holy Ghost shall abide with his Church " for EVER," John xiv, 16. But those who deny the influence of the Holy Spirit, will also deny the works of the Spirit. What more undeniable work of the Spirit can be visible in the Church of Christ than the sending forth preachers to preach the verlasting Gospel to the heathen world? What nobler or purer work of righteousness can be imagined than the giv ,g the Holy Bible to all na- tions? And yet there are many who behold both undert.kinas with indifference, or even hostility. Others there are who, pr )fessing a purer theology, can- not deny the truth and justice of the principle, but they argue against the way; they contend for the old way; as if a man should think to evangelize the The Eras of Light. 45 world afttT the fashion of his own parish. They say they would conduct these new and grand designs after the old precedent; when the truth is, there has been no precedent for what is ni>w doing, in its present extent, for nearly eighteen centuries past, Christ and his Apostles established the first and great precedent. It may be expected that those who deny the con- tinued influences of the Holy Spirit in the Church, will deny that the present is an Era of Light. When Cliiist came, who was ''the Light of the world," there were many who denied that any Light had come. When the Truth shone a second time at the Reforma- tion, there were many who perceived it not. And though the bright beams of Light at the present peri- od far transcend those of the Refoi'ination, there ai'e many who behold them not. They wonder indeed to see various Societies, which have no connexion \\'ith each other, engaged in pursuing the same object. They behold men of different nations and of different languages, animated by the same spirit, promoting the same design, encountering the same difficulties,persever- ing with the same ardor, giving and not recei\'ing, ex- pending money, time, and labor, in an undertaking in which there is no self-interest; and all agieeing in one common voice. Let there be Light. All this they behold, and they wonder: but they do not be- lieve. And thus it is written; ^-Behold, ye despisers, and wonder, and perish; for I work a w^ork in your days, a work which ye shall in no wise believe, though a man declare it unto you," Acts xiii, 4L A violent but ineffectual attempt was made some time ago to impede the progress of this work. But the current was strong and deep, and these momentary obstructions served merely to increase its force. "There is a liver, the streams whereof shall make glad tlic 46 The Eras of Light. city of God," Psalm xlvi, 4. No human power can stop its coui-se. Many who are yet hostile to this un- dertaking will shoitlyjoin in it. We believe that the strength of the nation will soon be with it: and that all hope of resisting it, entertained by unbelieving men, will be disappointed. For the prophecy hath gone forth, "He that sitteth in the heavens shall laugh; the Lord shall have them in derision. I will declare the decree: Thou art my Son, I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for th}^ possession," Psalm ii, 8. It is of vast consequence to the purity and perpetu- ity of our Church that those Students who arc prepar- ing to enter it, should have just views on this subject. There is one fact which ought frequently to be illustrat- ed to them, as being the foundation, on which they are to form a judgment on this and other parts of the divine dispensation. It is the following. It is an undeniable truth, constantly asserted by Scripture, and demonstrated by experience, that there have ever been two descriptions of persons in the Church. They are denominated by our Savior, "the children of liglit and the children of this world;" and again, "the children of the ^\ icked one, and the chil- dren of the kingdom." Matt, xiii, 38. These different terms originate entirely from our recei^'ing or not re- ceiving that illumination of understanding which God, who cannot lie, hath promised to give to them that ask him. For if a man supplicate the Father of Lights for his "good and perfect Gift," ^^'ith a humble and be- lieving spirit, he will soon be sensible of the effect in his own mind. He will begin to behold many things in* a view very ditr<>rent from what he did before; he will devote himself to the duties of his profession with alacrity and zeal, as to "a labor of love;" and his moral The Eras of Light 47 *iOnduct will be exemplary and pure, adorning that Gospel which he is now desirous to preach. Another consequence will be this, lie will learn, for the first time, what is meant by the reproach of the world. For men in general will not approve of the piety and purity of his life; and they will distinguish it by some term of disparagement or contempt. I am aware that many who have supplicated the Father of Lights for ''the good and perfect gift," and who see, by the light that is in them, "a world lying in wickedness," 1 John v, 19, are yet induced to con- ceal their sentiments in religion, or at least, are pre- vented from assuming a decided character in the pro- fession of it, from the dread of reproach. But they ought to remember that a term of reproach has now become so general, and attaches to so sliglit a degree, not only of religious zeal, but of moral propriety, that no man who desires to maintain a pure character in his holy office needs to be ashamed of it.* 'It is worthy of remark, tliat the names of rcpvoacli which men of the world have {jiven to religious men, have been generally derived from something hij^hly virtuous or laudable. Believers were first called Christians, as a term of reproach, after the name of Christ. They have been since called Pietists from theii* •piETv, Puritans from their purity, and Saints from their holiness. In the j)iesent day, their miiusters are called Evangelical, from their desire to 'Mo the work of an Evaug-clist," See 2 Tim. iv, 5. Thus, the fvil spirit in the damsel who followed Paul, cried out, by an impulse which he could not resist, "These men .are the servants of the most hif]fh God, wliich shew unto us tiie way of salvation," Acts xvi, 17. The most opprobrious epithet which the Jews thought they could ^ive our Savior, was to call him a Samaritan. "Thou art a S;nnarilan, and hast a devil," John viii, 48. But our Savior has j^iven a permanent honor to the name, by his parable of "the good Samaritan." Tlie usual name of religious r( pro:ich at this day is Methodist; a term first used at Oxford," and derived from the mkthod, which some religious Students observed in the cmpUnment of tiieir ti.me. So far it is an honorable appellation. It is no%v applied to any man of pure and unaffected piet), and is, in short, another term for a Chris ii.\n. Of the Metho(lists Paley says, in his Evidences of Cliristianity, that in re- gard to piety to God. and purity of life, tiiey may be compared to "the ])rimiti\e Christians." The name uMcthodist in England was, for a time, as disreputable as Royalist in France. And indeed there is an analogy in the character; for Methodism implies Loyalty to "the King of kings." .'Vnd I am happy to add, in regard to that nu'uicrous body of our fellow- 48 The Eras of Light. Bat thci-c is another consideration for those who are ordained to be ministers of Ciirist, namely, that this Reproach seems to be ordained as a necessary evidence in an evil world that their doctrine is true. For the offence of the Cross will never cease. I'he Apostle Paul was accused of being '^beside himseltV but his only answer was this; ''Whether we be beside our- selves, it is to God; or whether we be sober, it is for your cause," 2 Cor. v, 13. And let this be your an- swer also. If the minister of Christ give no offence to "the children of this world," he has reason to suspect the purity either of his doctrine or of his practice. On the other hand, a corrupt theology has no offence and no reproach. You have heard of a two-fold darkness in the East. There is also a two-fold dark- ness in the West. There is the darkness of Infidelity, and the darkness of a corrupt Theology. Infidelity has slain its thousands: but a corrupt Theology has slain its ten thousands. Let every Student of theology inquire whether the religion he professes bear the true character. Instead of shunning the reproach of Christ, his anxiety ought to be, how he may prepare himself for that high and sacred office which he is about to enter. Let him ex- amine himself, whether his views correspond, in any degree, with the character of the ministers of Christ, as recorded in the New Testament. "Woe is unto me, if I preach not the Gospel," 1 Cor. ix, 16. Even the Old Testament arrests the progi'ess of the unquali- fied and worldly minded teacher. It is recorded that when Dathan and Abiram i nvaded the priest's office, with a secular spirit, "the earth opened her mouth and swallowed them up," in the presence of Israel. This subjects who are called by that name, that it also implies, after an cxpe ric-iice ofliaif a century, purl loyai.tv to .in eautiily Soverkigv. fhe Uras of Light 4d v/as written "for our admonition," that no man should attempt to minister in holy things until he has cleansed his heart from the impurities of life; and is able to pub- lish the glad tidings of salvation with unpolluted lips. If the Student desire that God \\'ould honor his fu- ture ministry, and make him an instrument for pre- seiTing the unity of the Church, instead of his being an instrument of secession from it, he will seek to understand that pure doctrine of which our Lord speaks, when he saith, "He that will do the Will of God shall know of the doctrine whether it be of God." This is an Era of Light in the Church. Men are ar- dent to hear the word of God. And if a thousand churches were added to the present number, and '-en- lightened by the doctrine of the Evangelist John,'' they would all be filled. Those who preach that doctrine are the true defenders of the Faith, and the legiti- mate SUPPORTERS of the Church of England. If these increase, the Church will increase. If these increase in succeeding years in the same proportion as they ha^x hitherto done, it is the surest pledge that the Church is to flourish for centuries to come, as she has flourished for centuries past. And there is nothing which forbids the hope that she will be PERPETUAL; if she be the ordained Instrument of giving Light to the world. I shall now conclude this discourse with delivering my testimony concerning the spiritual religion of Christ. I have passed through a great part of the world, and have seen Christianity, Judaism, Mahom- edanism, and Paganism in almost all their forms; and I can truly declare, that almost every step of my pro- gi'css afforded new proof not only of the general tiiith of the religion of Clirist, but of the tmth of that change of hear^ in true believers which oiT Lord describes in 50 The Eras of Light. these words, "Born of the Spirit;" and which the Evan gelist John calls, "Receiving an unction from the Ho- ly One." For even the heathens shew in their tradi- tions and religious ceremonies, vestiges of this doc- trine.* Every thing else that is called religion, in Pa- gan or Christian lands, is a couNTERFErr of this. This change of heart ever cairies with it its own witness; and it alone exhibits the same character among men of e\ery language and of every clime. It bears the fruit of righteousness; it affoi^ds the highest enjoyment of life which was intended by God, or is attainable by man; it inspires the soul with a sense of pardon and of acceptance through a Redeemer: it gives peace in death; and "a sure and certain hope of the resuiTection unto eternal life." Let every man then, who hath any doubt in his mind as to this change in the state of the soul in this life, apply himself to the consideration of the subject. For if there be any truth in revelation, this is true. "What shall it profit a man, if he gain the whole world and lose his own soul?" What avails it that all the treasures of science and literature arc poured at our feet, if we are ignorant of ourselves, gf Christ, and holiness? The period is hastening which will put an end to this world and all its distinctions; which, like a flood, will sweep away its applause and its frown, its learning and its ignorance. I'he awful glories of the last judgment will, ere long, appear; when the humble and penitent inquirer, who has recei^'ed by faith that stupendous Grace which the doctrine of Christ reveals, siiall be eternally saved; while the merely speculative student whose secret love of sin led to the rejection of that doctrine, shall, notwithstanding his presumption of fmal impunit}', be, for ever, undone. t • Sec Tue Star in the East. f Forbes. The Eras of Light. 51 I cannot permit m^^sclf to conclude, without ex- pressing my thanks for the very candid attention \\ ith which you have been pleased to honor these discour- ses. I ti-ust that every word hath been spoken with a just deference for the learned assembly before whom I preach; for I greatly covet your approbation, and 1 hope that I shall obtain it. But 1 have a solemn ac- count to render; for I have had many opportunities. And I desire to say that, now, which my conscience shall approve, at that hour when I shall be called to give an account of my stewardship. I pray that "^the Spirit of truth," which our Savior promised should abide with his people for ever, may manifest his power amongst us, dispel the darkness of ignorance and error, and ''guide our minds into all Truth," John x\i, 13. To this Holy Spirit, who, together with the Father and the Son, is One God, be ascribed all honor and glory, power, might, majesty, and dominion, now and* evermore. Amen. SERMON PREACHED AT The Parish Church of St. Anne, Blackfriars, London. ON TUESDAY, June 12, 1810, BEFORE THE SOCIETY FOR MISSIONS TO AFRICA AND THE EAST, INSTITUTED BY MEMBERS OF THE ESTABLISHED CHURCH, BEING THEIR TENTH ANNIVERSARY. Rev. CLAUDIUS BUCHANAN, D.D. i.A.TE VICE-PROVOST OF THE COLLEGE OF PORT-WILLIAM IN BENGAL . FIRST AMERICAN EDITION, IROM THE SECOND ENGUSH KDITJON REVISED. SEKMOX III. Matt, v, 14. Ye are the Light of the WorUL "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God," John i, L *' And the Word was made Flesh, and dwelt among lis; and we beheld his Glory, the glory as of the only- begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth," John i, 14. And the Word, being "manifest in the flesh, w^as justified in the Spirit, seen of angels" in this hum- ble state, "preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the v/orld, received up into glory," 1 Tim. iii, 16. This, my Brethren, is the sum of that Divine Re- cord, which is to give light to the world. Christ is tlie fountain of light. '-I am the light of the world," saith the Eternal Word. When there fore he saith, ''Ye are the light of the world," he means not that ye are that light, but are to "bear wit ness of that light," John i, 18. Ye are merely ix STRUMENTS of the light (like tlie greater and lesser lights in the firmament of heaven) to reflect and dif fuse it throughout the world. Christ is the Fountain of Light; that is, of spiritual light. For, as the light of reason was conferred on the first man Adam, and is natuial to all men; so th«- LIGHT of LlFEcomcthby the Second Adam, who is "a quickening spirit, the TiCrd from heaven."' "llo 56 Tlie Light of the World. that foUoweth me," saith Christ, "shall have the light of life;" John viii, 12. That you may have clear conceptions on tliis sub- ject, we shall, in our introduction, discuss this doctrine of our Savior concerning "the Light of Life," even that spiritual light by which, saith the Apostle, "the eyes of our understanding are enlightened," Eph. i, IB; for I fear that many discourses have been pronounced in this nation without any allusion to it. And, first, let us inquire w\\o those persons were whom our Lord called "the light of the world." This appellation was not given to the Jewish nation in general, but to a few individuals, whom the great body of the Jews sup- posed to be in the darkness of eiTor; but who, in reality, saw the true Light, while "the darkness com- prehended it not." As it was in the days of Ciii'ist, so it is in our time: the spiritual light is not poured upon a whole nation, or upon a whole community of men by any system of ♦'ducation, but it is given to individuals; even to such individuals as earnestly pray for it. "He, that follow- cth me," saith Christ, "shall not walk in darkness, but .shall have the light of life;" for "every one, that asketh, recciveth: he, that seeketh, findeth: and to him, that knocketh, it shall be opened," Matt, vii, 8. And this is expressly spoken in reference to the gift of the Hoiy Spirit. A whole nation may enjoy the external light, and may exhibit the civilizing power of Christianity, and yet be involved in spiritual darkness. And this is "the hard saying" which "the world cannot receive." "The words of scripture," say they, 'are suflicient of themselves to illuminate the mind without the light from heaven." Tlic dead letter hath light enough ior them. Whereas the Apostle saith, "God hath made us able ministers of the New Testament; not of the The Light of the World. 57 letter, but of the spirit: for the letter killeth, but the spirit givcth life," 2 Cor. iii, 6. But the world in gen- eral will not receive this truth. ''And this is the con- demnation," saith our Lord, ''that light is come into the world, and men love darkness lather than light." Thus St. Paul himself disbelieved once, and proceeded to Damascus, having his heart filled with enmity against this heavenly doctrine. But behold, "he saw in the way a light from heaven, above the brightness of the sun, shining round about him:" yet this exter- nal light was but a faint emblem of that illumination, which was imparted to his soul, and which our Savior calleth "the Light of Life." My Brethren, unless a man have the Light of Life, he cannot see the kingdom of God. For, though there be no external miracle, like that in the case of the Apostle, to accompany it; yet the internal mira- cle subsists, in all its truth and reality; and is mani- fested at this day in the same kind of vigor and effi- cacy, as in the first days of the Gospel. For, as the first Christians and the Christians of this age are to be partakers of the same glory in heaven, so it is neces- sary that they acquire the same meetness for that inheritance, and become subjects of the same conver- sion of heart here on earth. I would record this doctrine of the Divine Illumi- nation in the very threshold of our discourse; for it is of importance that its truth be made manifest to our- selves, before it be preached to the heathen world. But it will be useful to prosecute the argument fur- ther. It is common to arraign that ancient people, the Jews, for their unbelief: and we are wont to view their hardness of heart with a kind of horror. But, in regard to the doctrine alluded to, Jews and nominwl 8 58 The Light of the World. Christians are in the same condemnation. The Jews received the words of Scripture as we do; but they rejected the sjDiritual light. "When they read the Old Testament," saith the Apostle, "the veil is upon their hearts unto this day;" they perceived not the spiritual kingdom of the promised Messiah. In like manner, when nominal Christians read the New Testament, the veil is upon their heai-ts, and they perceive not the promise of the Holy Spirit. For, as the Messiah, God the SON, was the one gTeat object presented to view in the promises and prophecies of the Old Testament; so the subject of the Grand Promise in the New Tes- tament is^ God the HOLY GHOST. The Holy Spirit is the very life and essence, and, in regard to actual operation on the hearts of men, the Alpha and Omega of the New Dispensation, which is emphati- cally called "the Ministration of the Spirit," 2 Cor. iii, 8. This was that "promise of the Father," of which our Savior spake with such earnestness and exulta- tion to his disciples; and which he said would "abide in the world for ever," John xiv, 16. The Day of Pentecost was properly the first day of the Christian Dispensation: for, on that day, the fountains of divine influence were opened for the Universal Church; never to be closed again to the end of time. Unless tliis light of the Spirit had been shed forth, the Apostles themselves could not have fully understood the Gos- pel, even after hearing the words of Christ from the beginning of his ministry to the hour of his ascension. And, without this light, the New Testament, in regard to its spiritual meaning, must be as "a sealed book" to every man at this day. Men of the world acknowledge, indeed, that there is a promise of divine light under the New Dispensa- tion; but they allege that it was intended for others. Tlie Light of the World, 59 and not for them. They say that the light shone a little while at the beginning of the Christian Religion, but was soon extinguished, and that the world was left again in darkness! They do not understand, they say, that there is any diffeienee between the dispensa- tion of Moses and the dispensation of Christ, exeepl merely in the publication of an inspired book throughout the world! What further evidence can we require of the existence of a kingdom in this world, which is under the dominion of tiiat spirit, who is called by our Savior, ''the Prince of Darkness;" and by St. Paul, '^the god of this World," who "hath blinded the minds of them that believe not, lest the light o-f the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should sliine unto them," 2 Cor. iv, 4. In the foregoing argument, we have not spoken of that extraordinary light, which imparted to men the gift of prophecy and of tongues; but of that ordinaiy light, which sheweth to the sinner '-the glorious Gos- pel ofChi'ist;"as above expressed: and which inspiieth him with love to God and with faith in his Redeemer; which mortifieth evil affections, purifieth the heait, giveth to the soul a peace which passeth all under- standing, and a sure and certain hope of the resur- rection unto eternal life. We speak of that light, whatever it may be, which is necessary "to open the understanding, that we may understand the Scrip- tures," Luke xxiv, 45. We before asserted, that the spiritual light is not given to a nation or community of men by any sys- tem of education; but to individuals: even to those, who obey the divine admonition, and supplicate "the Father of Ligiits," for the "good and perfect gift." Let us now proceed to inquire whid was the charac- ter of those persons whom our Savior addressed as 60 The Light of the World. "the Light of the World." For if men say, '-We can- not see this spiritual light: to us it is invisible:" we must lead their attention to that which is obvious and visi- ble; namely, the MORAL character of '-the children of Light." The character of those who are called the Light of the World, is recorded by our Lord himself in his ^ermon from the Mount; for they are the persons whose virtues are the subject of his beatitudes. It was on that occasion, when he had finished the enu- meration of t]ieir peculiar dispositions, that he said, "Ye are the Light of the world." I know not any mistake so general at this day as that which regards our Lord's Sermon from the Mount. The general impression seems to be that these precepts may be obeyed by a heathen as well as by a Christian, if you merely propose them to him, without the aid of any spiritual influence from above. Bat, my brethren, no man can obsei^e these precepts, or even have a just conception of the meaning of these Beatitudes, unless he have "the light of life." For how can we understand what it is to be "poor in spirit;" "to hunger and thirst alter righteousness:" or "to rejoice and be exceeding glad when we are perse- cuted for righteousness sake;" or "to pray for them who speak all manner of evil against us falsely for Christ's sake." unless the "eyes of our understanding be opened?" Eph. i, 18. "In these B.*atitades, our Savior exhibits to the world the character of iiis disciples. He declares the heavenly temper and consequent blessedness of those persons, who should be subjects of his spiritual king- dom, which had now .commenced. For, when he gjaith, "B'essed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven;" he saith, in eifcct, "Blessed are ye, Tlie Light of the World. 61 my disciples, for yc arc poor in spirit:" and so of all the other dispositions there described; "Blessed are the meek:" "Blessed are the merciful:" "Blessed are the peace-makers:" "Blessed are the pure in heart:" "Blessed are they which hunger and thirst after righteousness." All these inestimable qualities ^f mind belong to the disciples of Christ; not one of them, but all. They all flow iVom "the self-same Spirit;" like sweet waters from the same fountain. I'hey are the characters of that great moral change, which our Savior foretold would be a hequent event undei" the New Dispensation. Wiien our Lord had given this record of the pure and heavenly dispositions of his disciples, he said unto them, -'Ye are the light of the w^orld." At that time, there were many illustrious char- acters in the world: men of great eminence, who flourished in Greece and Rome, and enlightened man- kind by their science and learning; whose names are renowned at this day. But our Lord said to his un- lettered disciples, "YE are the light of the world." At that time, too, there were many in Judca, w ho had the revelation of God in their hands; "to whom were committed the oracles of God," and w-ho con- ceived themselves to be the church and people of God. Yet, when our Savior came, he did not fmd one fit instrument for his ministry among the priesthood of the Jewish Church. And he turned to his disciples, and said, "YE are the light of the world." We have introduced this doctrine of the Divine Illu- mination into the exordium of the Di^ourse, that it may guide us in our way through the difficult subject which lies before us. You u ill be now prepared to consider the following propositions: 62 The Light of the World. 1. If you would be '^The light of the world," you will draw your light from Christ, and send forth preachers bearing the chauacteb which He hath delineated. 2. If you be instruments of "the true light," you will be zealous in adopting the most effectual means of diffusing it. And it will probably appear to you, that you ought to adopt more efficient measures for this purpose, tlian have hitherto been employed. For it is manifest, that a new era in the Church hath arrived^ which authorizes you to use new means. I. If you would appropriate the appella- Tiox OF OUR Savior, and be "the light of the world," you will draw your light from Christ, and send forth preachers bearing the character which he hath delineated. They must be men into whose hearts ''the true light hath shined;" such preachers as our own Church ap- proves; who "ti'ust that they are moved to the work by the Holy Ghost." And, with regard to their out- waVd deportment, they must be men whose dispositions accord with those wiiich are described in the Sermon on^the Mount; such as the Hindoo Christians call "Men of the Beatitudes:" That is their proper charac- ter; and there are more persons of that character in Gieat Britain at this day, than there were in Judea, in the time of our Savior. This is sufficiently evident from the Evangelic History. You ought to be at no loss, then, to find fit instruments of the Light. But, in regard to such instruments, there are two important subjects of inquiry at this period of the Church: first, what degree of learning they ought to possess; and, secondly, whether they ought to be in- vested with the Sacred Character before they pi^oceed yn their mission. The Light of the World. 63 1. Our first inquiry respects the degree of Learn- ing, which Christian Missionaries ought to possess. The preachers, whom our Savior sent forth, were men of humble condition, and destitute of human learning. Tliis was ordained, that the divine power of his Gospel might be made manifest, by the appa- i^ntly inadeqifate means employed in its promulgation. All learning, liowcver, of whatever kind, \vhich was necessary for their ministry, was imparted to them su- pernaturally. Bat the Apostle Paul, the '-chosen vessel," who was ordained to preach to the Gentiles, \^'as not des- titute of human learning, naturally acquired. And we are taught by his Epistles, that we may avail ourselves of every human aid to dispense the blessings of the Gospel; such as rank, wealth, eloquence, and learning. For all these are blessings of God; and are means of persuading men. as much as speech itself. Has it ever been imagined, that a man could preach the Gospel without the gift of speech, by signs alone? Ail these human aids, I say, arc valuable gifts of God; and only cease to be blessings by the abi;se of them. It is true, that the Gospel may be preached with great cneigy by Ministers possessing inconsiderable attainments in lit- erature. It sometimes happens, that the most success- ful ministrations are conducted by men of very mod- crate acquirements. And, indeed, the character of the Gospel seems to require, that, in most cases (where the true doctrine is preached) it should give more honor to zeal and diligence than to genius and learning. But it is also true, that God is pleased to make himself known by the use of means. And, when these means are used in subsirdination to his grace, he will honor the means. This has been the experience of every eminent preacher of the Gospel, in the liistory of Chris ()4 The Light of the World. tianity, from the time of the Apostle Paul, do^v n t© your late, pious, eloquent, and honored Pastor, who so long and so successfully ministered in this church.* It is expedient, then, that those who go forth as preachers to the Gentiles at this day, should, like the FIRST GREAT PREACHER, havc a competent degree of knowledge; that they may be able to meet the argu- ments of the more learned among the Heathen. I have sometimes been ashamed to see the Christian Missionary put to silence by the intelligent Bramin, in some point relating to the history of Eastern nations, or to the present state of mankind. I have felt anxious for the credit of Christianity, if I may so speak, on such occasions: for the argument from fad, and from the existing state of the world, is strong ground, both for the Christian and his adversary, in all discus- sions relating to a revelation from God. This is well illustrated in the history of St. Paul, who disputed with the learned at Athens on their own principles; and quoted their poets in defence of the Gospel. Let us then honor human learning. Every branch of knowledge which a good man possesses, he may apply to some good puipose. If he possessed the knowledge of an archangel, he might employ it all to the advantage of men, and the glory of God. Some portion of learning is, therefore, indispensable to insure even a tolerable degTce of success, in preach- ing to the Heathen World. But let us rightly under- stand what the nature of this learning is. It is not an acquaintance with mathematical or classical literature that is chiefly required. The chief use of natural sci- ence to a preacher, is, to illustrate moral and spiritual subjects: but if other men be not acquainted with the scientific facts which he adduces, these facts no longer *The Rev. William llom.iIne. The Light of the World (ib serve as illustrations to them. Neither is a knowledge ofthe c/a^sic5 requisite. For those Missionaries, in- deed, who are to translate the Scriptures, a knowl- edge of the orio-inul lanouasjes is indispensable; but ioi' Missionaries in genei-al, who preach to uncivilized na- tions, classical erudition is not necessary. The proper learning of the Christian Preacher, who goes forth to the Gentiles, is an accurate knowledge of the Bible, and a general knowledge of the history of the world. It \\ as reported to me, as a saying of the venerable Swartz, that the foundation of extensive usefulness among the Heathen is "a knowledge of the Scriptures in the vernacular language, and an acquaint- ance with the history of nations in any language." This seems to be the testimony of truth. The History of the World illustrates the Word of God; and the Book of Providence, when devoutly studied, becomes a commentary on the Book of Revelation. B-it if the preacher be ignorant of the gTeat events of the world, "the w^ord of piophecy" is in a manner lost in his minis- try; paiticulariy in relation to the revolutions in East- ern Nations: for, in this respect, the East has an im- portance greater than that of the West; for the East is the country of the first generations of men. To conclude this part of our subject. The Mission- aries of this day find by experience the importance of human learning in the present circumstances of the worid; and some of them, by painful study in their old age, have acquired a competent degree of knowl- edge while resident in a foreign land. 2. We now come to the second point of inquiry. Whether the Christian Missionary ought to be invest- ed with the SACRED character, before he leaves our ow'ii shores. 9 66 The Light of the World. To preach the glad tidings of salvation to a lost -ivorld, is the most honorable office that can be assign- ed to man. The oflice of Kings and Legislators is not so exalted. Angels alone, we should naturally think, are qualified to do justice to the heavenly theme; and to appear before men as "the ambassadors of Christ." Let those, therefore, who undertake this embassy, be satisfied that they are called to it of God. We have already seen the importance of human learning for the preacher of the Gospel. It is no less necessary that he should appear before the nations of the East in a character of sanctity: for they expect that the man who ministers among them in holy things, should be recognized by his own countrymen as bear- ing a holy character. It is proper, then, that every preacher who obtains from our own Church official sanction to "go and baptize the nations," should be set apart to the Holy Office, and ordained according to the Order of the Church. You may observe, that almost all societies of Christians have some form of Ordination; and, so far, they recognize the office of the Ministry as sacred. Nay more, they confine tlieir Missionaries to their own ritual or creed; and will patronize them no longer than they conform to it. This is not, indeed, the Catholic Charity of the Gospel. This is not the character of the true light which shineth on all. But this partiality appears to be inseparable from the very constitution of religious bodies, differing in form from one another. It may be called the Infuimity of the Visible Church of Ciirist; which is imperfect and mili- tant here on earth. This adN antage, however, results from such partiality, that more interest is created and more energy excited, when the attention is confined to the opei'ation of a single body of men. At this very The Light of the World. 67 time, some societies are so intent on their own work, that they do not well know \\ hut the rest are doino-. But the Churcli of England ought to shine upon ALL. Like a venerable Nursing-Mother of the Church of Christ, she ought to contemplate with can- dor and benignity the useful exertions of the several Societies not subject to her jurisdiction, notwithstand- ing their differing from her, and from one another, in matters not essential to salvation. But, in the great work of converting the Heathen World, men of ditferent stations and offices are requir- ed. At the first promulgation of the Gospel, there were, saith the Apostle, "some. Evangelists; and some, Pastors and Teachers." There were also what he denominates "Helps for the work of the Ministry.'' In like manner, we may now employ, "some," Evan- gelists and Pastors invested with the sacred character: and some Teachers and Catecliists, with such "Helps'" of a secular kind as may be useful. Such subordinate instructors may be sent forth to commence the work; and, in process of time, those of them may return as candidates for ordination, who shall have acquired a knowledge of the foreign language, and a competent degree of learning for the sacred office; and who shall have obtained a good report for piety, zeal, diligence, and fidelity. To this object we would now particularly direct your attention. I can report to you from my own observation, that the most useful and necessary la- bors among the Heathen, during the first }ears of Christian Instruction, are those of the humble I'cacher and Catechist. Whenever then, you find a man well qualified by knowledge and piety for this subordinate office, vou mav send him forth with confidence, in 68 The Light of the fVorld. his secular chanicter, as a fit instrument of light in a dark region. If you look around, you may obseiTe that few of the RICH or learned of any society of Cliiistians, however small, and however zealous to diffuse Chris- tianity, are disposed to go foith as Missionaries. And it is ti'ue, that, if the rich and learned did go, they could not assimilate with the poor and ignorant among the Heathen, so easily as their brethren of inferior station. They could not so easily associate with their poverty, or tolerate their ignorance. If then you cannot find rich men of your own body to go forth to enlighten the world, you must send men of humble condition; and if you cannot engage learn- ed men, you must send men of inferior attainqients: for the Gospel must be ''preached to all nations:" some men must go forth to be ''the Light of the World." Only let it be your care that the men whom you do send, possess the dispositions which our Lord hath enjoined. Let them be "Men of the Beati- tudes." In regard to learning, they will acquire some portion of it in a foreign land. It is proper to observe, that a Missionary is not made a Missionary wholly in his own country; but in the country of his laboi's. Learning is eventually necessary for him: it is indispensable to great success: but it is not so requi- site at his first entrance on his employment. The primary qualifications are evangelic fortitude, zeal, humility, self-denial, prudence, temperance; to which miist be added, assiduity in learning a new language witli tiic docility of a child. And, in the period of eight or ten years, whilst that language is acquiring, some other branches of usefiil learning may be sue cessfully cultivated. This opinion on the means of forming a Missionary, The Light of the World. 69 I deliver in perfect confidence: not only as the result of my own obseiTatiou and inquiry; but as being sanctioned by tiie most eminent and useful preachers ill the East, during the last century.* II. We now proceed to consider our Second Proposition: that, if you be instruments of the' TRUE Light, you will be zealous in adopting the most effectual means of diffusing it. But, perhaps, it may be expected, that, to stimulate your exeitions, I should give some account of the Darkness which exists in the Heathen World. I have, indeed, seen that Darkness; but it is not easy to describe it. No man can know what it is, who has not seen it. It is no less di'eadful, than when the Israelites beheld, at a distance, the thick dark- ness of Egypt from their dwellings "in Goshen, where there was light." I hav^e been in what the Scripture calls "the Chambers of Imagery," Ezekiel viii, 12, and have witnessed the enormity of the Pagan Idolatiy in all its turpitude and blood. I can now better under- stand those w^ords of the Scriptures, "The dark places of the earth are full of the habitations of cruelty;" Psalm Ixxiv, 20. I have seen the libations of human blood, offered to the Moloch of the Eastern World; and an assembly, not of two thousand only, which may constitute your number, but of two hundred thousand, falling prostrate at the sight before the idol, and raising acclamations to his name. But the pai'ticulars of these scenes cannot be re- hearsed before a Christian Assembly; as indeed the Scriptures themselves intimate: Eph. v, 12. It may suffice to observe, that the two prominent characters of idolatry are the same which the Scriptures describe: Cruelty and Lasciviousness; Blood and Impurity. It ♦Ziegcnbalj, SliuUz, Swarlz, and GLiickc. 70 The Light of the World, is already knoAvn to you that the fountain-head of this superstition in India, is the temple oi Juggernaut: and it will give you satisfaction to hear that the Gospels have been recently translated into the language of Jug- gernaut. The Cliiistian World is indebted to the labors of the Missionaries of the Baptist Society in In- dia, for this important scivice. But there is a moral darkness in the East, of a different character from that of Paganism, I mean the darkness of the Romish Superstition in Pagan Lands. Upwards of two centuries ago, Papal Rome establish- ed her Inquisition in India, and it is still in operation. By this tribunal, the power of the Romish Cliurch was consolidated in that hemisphere. From Goa, as a centre, issue the orders of the Santa Casa, or Holy Office, to almost every nation of the East; to the w^estern coast of Afnca, where there are many Rom- ish churches; and thence tO/ their settlements along the shores of the continent of Asia, as far as China and the Philippine Isles. Ships of war and ships of com- merce have ever been under its command; for the Vice-Roy of Goa himself is subject to its jurisdiction: and these ships afford the means of transmitting orders to all countries, of sending forth priests, and some- times of bringing back victims. Besides the spiritual tyranny of the Inquisition, there exists, in certain provinces, a corruption of Chris- tian Doctrine more heinous than can easily be credited. In some places, the Ceremonies and Rites of Moloch are blended w'lih the Woisliip of Christ! This specta- cle I myself have witnessed at Aughoor, near Madura, in the south of India. The chief source of the enor- mity is this: The Inquisition would not give the Bible to the people. In some provinces I found that the Scriptures were not known to the common people. IVie Light of the World. 71 even by name; and some of the priests themselves as- sured me that they luid ne^ er seen them. But the era of light seems to have arrived, even to this dark region; for a translation of the Scriptures has been prepared for it. This version has been recently made by the Bishop of the ancient Syrian Chris- tians; and I have the satisfaction to announce to you that a part of it hath been already published. It has been printed at Bombay, by the aid of the funds, to the augmentation of which this Society has recently contributed. This translation is in the MalayaVim Tongue, some- times called the Malabar: which is spoken not only by the Hindoos of Malabar, IVavancore. and Cochin; but by upwards of tlu'ee hundred thousand Cliiistians in these provinces: some of them belonging to the an- cient Syrian Church, and some of them to the Romish Church; and who \vill all, as we have been informed, gladly receive the Word of God, both priests and people. Another remarkable event hath concurred to favor the design. The Italian Bishop of chief eminence in those parts, v^lio presides over the college of Verapoli, which has been established for the Students of the Romish Church, has denied the authority of the In- quisition; and has acceded to the design of giving the Holy Scriptures to the people. I myself received from him tl^e assurance of his determination to this effect, in the presence of the British President in Travancore. So that the version executed by the Syrian Bishop, whom Rome has e\ er accounted her enemy in the East, will be given to the Romish Church. Thus, after a strife of three hundred years, doth "the Wolf lie down with the Lamb;" and the l/ion, changing his nature, begins to "cat straw like the Ox,'' Isaiah xi. 7. And 7% The Light of the World. it is for the support of tliis work, in particular, that we would solicit your liberality on this day. It is for the translation of the Bible into a new language, which is not only v ernacular to Hindoos and Mahomedans, but is the language of a nation of Christians, who never saw the Bible; and whose minds are already disposed to read the book which gives an account of their own religion. Thus much of the Darkness which pervades Heathen Lands. We shall now advert to the means of impart- ing light to them. The time seems to have arrived, when more effectual measures ought to be adopted for the promulgation of Christianity, than have hitherto been employed. It is now expedient to open a more direct and regular com- munication with our Missionaries in foreign countries. It is not enough that there be ample contributions at home, and that we meet in large assemblies to hear and to approve; but there must be greater personal activity, and a more frequent intercourse with the scene abroad. Let ships be prepared to carry the glad ti- dings OF THE Gospel to remote nations. The auspicious circumstances of the present time, and the blessing that hath hitherto evidently attended the labors of the general body of Missionaries, seem to justify the adoption of these means. There is no- thing new in the proposal, if it be not, that it is new to us. You have seen with what facility the Romish Church can open a communication with distant na- tions, by ships of war and commerce. You see \\'ith what facility commercial men at home can open a communication with remote regions, at a very small expense, sometimes merely on speculation; and, if they do not succeed in one country, they go to another. "The cliildren of this world are wiser in their genera- The IJght of the IVorld. 75 tion than the children of light." Let us follow their example in conducting the commerce of knowledge. I^t societies, let individuals, according to their ability, charter ships for this very purpose. Much of the ex- pense may be defraj-ed by judicious plans of commerce.^ But let the chief and avowed object be, ^'the merchan- dize OF THE Gospel." In support of the perfect expedience of this measure, w'c shall submit to you the following considerations: 1. A chief obstacle to persons proceeding as Mis- bionaries to remote regions, is the want of conveyance. Were a facility afforded in this respect, many individ- uals and families would offer themselves for the work, who would not otherwise ever think seriously on the subject. Experience has shewn how difiicult it is to procure a passage, in a commercud ship, for a religious family of humble condition. Nor is it proper that a family of pure manners, who never heard the holy name of God profaned in their own houses, should be exposed, during some months, to the contaminating in- fluence of that oftensive Language, which is too often permitted on board ships of war and commerce belong- ing to the English Nation. 2. The success of a Mission abroad depends much on frequent correspondence with the patroiis at home. By this communication the interest and repu- tation of the Missionaries are better supported, at their respective places of residence. And they ah\'ays need this support; for, in every place, they are exposed to some degree of persecution. 3. The Missionaries need regular supplies, for their comfortable subsistence, and for the prosecution of their work. The want of siibsistence is more frequent in certain climates, than is ge-ierally supposed. And tile regular transmission of such supplies as are eon- 10 74 "Tlie Light of the World. nected with the prosecution of their proper work is indispensable. Tlie object of the Missionaries, in the East in particular, is to print and publish the Holy Scriptures; and a fresh supply of the several materials, essential to the further prosecution of this purpose, is required every year. In the first promulgation of the Gospel, the preachers were endowed with 'the Gift of Tongues;" and thus they may be said to have carried about with them the instalments of conversion. In its present promulga- tion, the Providence of God hath ordained the Gift of the Scriptures: and the materials for printing these Scriptures must be sent out to the preachers. There is likewise this further preparation by the same Provi- dence; that most of the languages of the East have become, in the course of ages, tiDritten languages. As the art of printing extended the knowledge of the Gospel to our own country, at the Reformation; so the art of printing must now convey it to the other na- tions of the world. It may be also observed, that, if the means of con- veyance were at our command, many works in the Eastern Ijanguages, might be printed with more ex- pedition^ and at less expense, at home, than abroad. 4. A further and a very important consideration is this. It is proper that a Missionary should have an opportunity of returning to his native country, when ill health or the affairs of his family may require it. When he goes out as a Missionary, we are not to un- dei'stand that he goes necessarily into a state of banish' ment It is proper indeed that he should go forth ^\'ith the spirit of one, who " hath left father and mother for the Gospel's sake;" but men in genera! have duties to discharge to their parents, to their chil- dren, and to their relations of consanguinity; duties The Light of the World. 75 sometimes of a spiiitiuil nature. We do not read that St. Paul went forth to liis work as an exile. On the contrary, we know that he returned home, at least for a thne, and kept up a pei-sonal coiTespondence with Jerusalem. In like manner, many of the preachers Avho are now abroad, sulYering in health, and sinking under the pressure of an enervating climate, if they had the means of conveyance, would be glad to revisit iheh' Jerusalem; that they might return again to their labors with renewed strength and spirits. It may be further observed, that tiie communications of such persons would be very valuable to the Church at home. This may be exemplified in the instance of the woi'thy clergyman of New South Wales; who lately visited England:* and whose communications were not only serviceable to the general interests of re- ligion; but were, in many respects, very acceptable to the British government, 5. Tlie last advantage which we shall mention, is that of Visitation, by men of learning, prudence, and piety: who would make a va)yage with no intention of remaining; but, induced partly by considerations of health, and partly by motives of public service to the Church, would visit their brethren in distant lands, to inform themselves fully of their state and progress, to animate and exhoit them, and to report to their res- pective societies concerning new plans of usefulness. As there ought to be no jealousy among men promot- ing the same object, the same ship might, in her voyage, visit all the stations in her way, render every grateful seiTice, communicate with all, afford supplies to all. There are, at this time, upwards of thirty different places where Missionaries are preaching in foreign •The Rev. Mr. Mnrsdon. 76 The Light of the World. lands. If but a single ship were employed for the general use of all the societies, it might be an auspici- ous beginning. In adopting means for regular communication with our Missionaries, we have the example of two of the oldest societies: the "Society for promoting Christian Kiiowledgc," and the Society of the "United Brethren." The former sends out an investment to their Mission- aries in India, regularly every year; and has so done for a century past. These supplies consist nijt only of books, stationary, and materials for printing; but they include articles of household economy, and for female use, which are forwarded, under the name of presents, to the families of the Missionaries. The Reverend Mr. Kolhoff, the worthy successor of Swartz, assured me, that he considered the well-being of that Mission, during so long a period, to have been much promoted by this parental and affectionate in- tercourse. The "Society for promoting Christian Knowledge" have no ship of their own; but tliey are favored with the necessary freight every ycdv in the ships of the East- India Company. Let us then imi- tate the example of this Venerable Society, v\1iich, in regard to the support of Missions, and the translation of the Scriptures, is "the mother of us all." But the strongest recommendation of the measure ^vhich I propose to you, is the successful example of the "United Brethren." That Episcopal Body has had a ship during a period of more tlian fifty years, chartered for the sole purpose of canning the Gospel to Labrador, and ether foreign lands. The ships Harmony and Resolution have been employed in this important service; a service iar more honorable than any that has ever been atcl!ie> ed by any ship of A\'ar, commerce, or disccverA'. The Light of the World. 77 Nor ought we to omit, on this occasion, to make honorable mention of the Uheral plans of the "London Missionaiy Society." The first opei'ation of tliat body, in sending forth, at once, a '- gi-eat company of preach- ers," displayed a noble spirit of zeal and unanimity, and manifested a laudable and well-grounded confi- dence in the ultimate success of the great design. The merits of that Chi'istian Expedition have not, perhaps, been sufficiently acknowledged at home. But the sending forth a ship to the Pacific Ocean at that day, was a gi-eat event in the history of the Gospel; and will no doubt be recorded in the books of the Heathen World in ages to come.* That I may lead your thoughts to the serious con- templation of the measure which I have proposed, I shall now recite to you a prediction of the prophet Isaiah, and the interpretation of it by the Jews of the East. I'he prophecy to which I allude is in the xviiith chapter of Isaiah. It begins in our Translation with these words: "Woe to the land;" but it ought to be translated "O land!" being an address of affection and respect. "O land! shadowing with wings, which is beyond the rivers of Ethiopia; that sendeth ambassa- dors by the sea, even in vessels of bulrushes upon the waters, saying, Go, ye swift messengers, to a nation scatteied and peeled, to a people tenible from their beginning hithci to:" and concludes with these words: "In that time shall the present be brougl\t unto the •Our approbation here i-efers not to tlic place selected for the first mission, but to the spirit which sent it forth. Tliose, who now bh\nie the choice of the place, did not themselves, perhaps, anticipate the diffi- culties. A country which is protected hy a ropular i^oveinnicnt, is in- deed the most suiiuhlc. Kill a regular govermnent will nt.t alwajs re- ceive a mission, of wiiich we have several examples. Besides the Gos- pel is to be preaciied to barbarians as well as to Greeks; u;;d Savages have become obedicni ii> 'i..- i '• ■:",! •,., ,.,, ,.^• u-.- 78 The Light of the World. Lord of Hosts of a people scattered and peeled, to the pliice of the name of the Lord of Hosts, the Mount Zion." This prophecy, which had been considered by some of the learned in this country, and fn st, I believe, by the late Bishop Horsley, as referrnig to these times, I proposed to the Jews in the East; who, after some de- liberation, gave mc the following explanation: "The proi)hecy in this chapter relates to the restora- tion of the Jews to their own countiy. The nation here addressed, b}^ a kind compellation, 'O thou land,' was to send a message to the Jewish People; and this was to be a message of kindness." I then desired they would describe the character of ihe nation, which was to send a message of kindness to the Jewish People, according to the prophecy. They stated these four particulars concerning it. 1 . That the place of the nation was beyond the rivers of Cusn, that is, to the west of the Nile; for the prophet was on the east of the Nile when he delivered his prophecy. 2. That it was a land '-shadowing with wings;" which signifies tliat it should be of great extent and power, and capable of giving protection. 3. That it was a Maritime Nation "sending ambas- sadors by sea in vessels of bulrushes:" a figure for light ships, not burthencd with commerce, but light for des- patch; carrying merely the tidings of gladness: and that the ambassadors sent in them were messen- gers of peace. When I expressed some doubt as to the character of these Ambassadors, we referred to the old Arabic Translation of Isaiah, which happened to be at hand; where the word for Ambassadors is rendered Prophcls or Pi'L'((chcr,<>. The Light of the World. 79 4. That the issue of this embassy would be tlie restoration of "the people scattered and peeled to the Lord of Hosts in Zion:" and that, at the period when this should take place, there would be a shaking of the nations; for it is said, in the third verse, that God "would lift up hl^ ensign on the mountains, that all might see: and blow his trumpet, that all the inhab- itants of the earth might hear." When I endeav^ored to shew that all these charac- ters centered in Great Biitain, and that she was ac- tually sending forth messengers at this time to all na- tions, the Jews were alarmed at their own inteipre- tation, and began to qualify some parts of it. I then demanded w hat they really believed to be intended by the mission of these "ambassadors." They answered^ that they understood the embassy in a jwlltical sense only; and that the nation spoken of was merely to afford its aid to restore them to their temporal king- dom. But, whether the prophecy have a temporal or a spiritual sense, I submit to your judgment, and not to that of the Jews in the East. Let us then, my Bretlii^en, obey the prophetic man- date, and "send forth ambassadors in light ships; say- ing. Go, ye swift messengers, to a nation scattered and peeled," dispersed in all lands: "to a people terrible from their beginning liitherto." For from the time since they came forth from Egypt, accompanied b}' signs and wonders, they have been a terror and a wonder to all. Send ye ambassadors "to a nation ex- pecting and looking out" for the Messiah, who is also the desire of other nations; and announce ye to all, I'hat the "Desire of ALL nations is come," Hag. ii» 7. "Lilt ye up the ensign upon the mountains, that all the inhabitants of the world may see; and M'^u ve 80 The Light of the World. the trumpet," the Great Trumpet of the World's Ju- bilee, "that all the dwellers on the earth may hear." '-Ye are the light ol" the world." Let not your ligjit be confined to this spot, in a northern region. Put away the reproach, that ye are known out of your country, merely as a Commercial People. Even as a Commercial People, you are, at this moment, shut out of the countries of Europe. Obey then the present providence, and resort to the ports of distant lands; canying the message of kindness to a people who "stretch forth their hands," and will receive your commerce, and the Gospel together. It is not your duty to wait till the nation send forth messengers at the public expense. Perhaps that period may never come. It may be, that our Church know- eth not how to promote such an object, but by the instrumentality of subordinate societies: even as the State sometimes administers the government of a remote branch of the empire by the same means. l\vo Societies were instituted about a hundred years ago; but the period for gi^eat and successful exertion was evidently not then come. You are a Third Society, established in more auspicious times; and others may follow. It is not your duty, I say, to wait till the Nation, in its public capacity, begin to send forth preachers to the Gentiles. If that event should ever arrive, you prepare the way. If Individuals did not begin, the Universal Church would not follow. What measure of great public utility was e\cv executed by Church or State, which was not first proposed by Individuals? ^^ hich was not first resisted by the greater body; and, peiiiaps, deleated for a time? Consider, finally, the example of the Great Author of our Religion. Draw your light from Christ. At The Light of the World. 8) the first promulgation of his Gospel to the Heathen World, he gave his commission to individuals. J3ur- ing three hundred yeai-s, the Ministry of the Gospel was committed to individuals: I mean they were not associated by any authority of temporal empire: and by them the conversion of the nations was effected^ under the direction of their respective Churches in Rome, Corinth, Alexandria, Antioch, and Jeriisalem. It may be the Divine will that the promulgation of the Gospel at this time should be effected partly by the same means. Your object and that of the Bible Society is the same. It is, to give the Bible to the World. But, as that Sacred Volume cannot be given to men of different nations until it be translated into their respec- tive languages, it is the province of your Institution to send forth proper instruments for this purpose. Your Society is confined to Members of the Establish- ed Church. You do not interfere with the -'Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts," nor with that "for Promoting Christian Knowledge:" for neither of these professes the precise objects to which you would confine yourselves. It does not seem to be possible to frame an objection to your establishment. When the design and the proceeding? of your Institution shall have been fully made known, you may expect the suppoit of the Episcopal Body, of the two Univ ersities. and of every zealous Member of the Church of England. It has been objected to that Noble Institution to which we have alluded, the British and Foreign Bible Society, that it is in its character universal; that it embraces (dl, and acknowledges no cast in the Chris- tian Religion: and it has been insinuated, that ^ve ought not to be zealous even foi* tiie extension of 11 82 Tlie Light of the World. Christ's Kingdom, if we must associate, in any degree, with men of all denominations. But, surely, there is an error in this judgment. We seek the aid of all descriptions of men in defending our country against the enemy. We love to see men of all descriptions shewing their allegiance to the King. Was it ever said to a poor man, ''You are not qualified to shew your allegiance to the King? You must not cast your mite into the treasury of your King." My Brethren, let every man, who opposes these Institutions, examine his own heart \\hether he be true in his allegiance to "the King of kings." For myself, I hail the present unanimity of hither- to discordant bands, as a gTeat event in the Church; and as marking a grand character of Christ's promis- ed kingdom; when "the leopard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf, and the young lion, and the fatling together, and a little child shall lead them," Isaiah xi, 6. I consider the extension and unity of the Bible Society as the best pledge of the continu- ance of the Divine mercy to this land; and I doubt not, the time will come when the nation will reckon that Society a gi-eater honor to her, as a Christian People, than any other institution of wliich she can boast. We shall nowconclude this discourse with stating to you the cause why so few comparatively co-operate in these sacred designs. Many, it is probable, are ignor- ar.t of their existence: some may be supposed, without any culpable motives, to question t\\e\r expediency: hut the greater part it is feared, are restrained by a state of mind, which we cannot sufliciently condemn and deplore. It is not because they do not believe in Cliristianity, generally; but because they are strangers to Christ's spiritual religion. They have seen the light TJie Light of the World. 83 of civilization, but tlicy have not seen the "Light of Life;" and this is the great and important distinction on which the happiness of the soul depends. This was the great distinction in the time of the Apostle Paul; for even in the day of his ministration, the Gi)s- pel was hid from some. '-If our Gospel be hid," saith he, "it is hid to them that are lost," 2 Cor. iv, 3. If then the light was liid from some when he preached, with a divine energy, and with the demonstration of miracles, shall we wonder that it is hid from some in our day? There is nothing, my Bretlii'en, worth living for, of equal importance with the diffusion of this light. We must all meet again at a future day, in a laiger Assem- bly than the present, when we shall behold HIM who hath said, "I am the Light of the world." Let every one of us, then, "bcar witness to the light;" by con- tributing, according to his ability, to its extension throughout the world: If the Christian Revelation be from God, to give that Revelation to the heathen world is the first duty of a Christian nation. If there be a majority of our nation who do not acknowledge this duty, the case is not diiferent from what it ever hath been. When the Apostle Paul went forth to evangelize the world, men accounted him to be "be- side himself." Now we have stronger encourage- ment to attempt the conversion of the heathen world at this day, than the Apostle had, in the first age; for we have seen that their conversion is practicable. We only meditate to do that a second time which hath been once done already. And we know that the same Divine Spirit which was witii him, "will abide in the world for ever." Men were not convert- ed then merely, by the sight of a miracle: but by the M The Light of the World. Grace of God. And the same Grace is promised to us. But there is another consideration. Do we not hear the command of Clmst? "Go ye and teach all nations." If we are sure that this is Christ who speak- eth to us, let us not "confer with flesh and blood." If there be any man wlio is swayed by the opinion of the multitude, he "is not worthy" of Christ. "He that taketh not his cross and followeth after me, saith our Lord, is not worthy of me: and he that loveth father or mt tlier more than me is not worthy of me." No man can follow Christ in the sense here intended, who cannot follow the example of Enoch and Noah and believe God and not man. Let us therefore press forward in faith, and "serve God in our generation," contented to do a little, where much cannot be done. Some of the disciples of our Lord whom he addressed as "the Light of the World," left the world very short- ly afterwards:* but, like John the Baptist, whose race was also short, they shone as "burning lights" during their appointed season. So let us shine. Yet a little while and "the Son of Man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him; and be- fore him shall be gathered all nations." Then shall the adversaries of the truth be abashed and confoundedj when they shall hear him say to "the Redeemed out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation " (some of whom they had said could never believe in Christ) COME, YE BLESSED! Then shall they strike their breasts and say, 'Destroyers of our own souls! wc could not believe the word of God. But our doom is just. We believed Satan and promoted his designs, and labored for his glory: and we opposed the "Stephen and James. The Light of the World. 85 work of God, and obstructed the Gospel of Christ, and mined the souls of men. Our condemnation is just; and now we must go with the "Prince of Dark- ness" whom we served upon eailh: and now we must hear the tcirible sentence, '-Depart ye cursed into ever- lasting fire, prepared for the Devil and his angels," ^ Matt. XXV, 41. My Bretliren, "Heaven and Earth shall pass away; but tlie words of Cliiist shall not pass away," Matt, xxiv, 35. Let us then, with time affection for the souls of our brethren, earnestly supplicate a merciful God who willeth not the death of a sinner, that he would send forth his Light and his Truth to convert their hearts and enlighten their understandings, in this their day of life and hope; that so they may unite with his people, in endeavoring to do his will on earth, as it is in heav- en; "tcacliing all nations to observe all things whatso- ever Christ hath commanded us," Matt, xxviii, 20. And now, with one voice, and with tiTie faith let us ascribe to God the Father who loved us before the world was: and to God the Son who redeemed us by his blood; and to God the Holy Ghost, who hath sanctified us and "made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light," all blessing, and hon- or, and glory, and power, for ever and ever. Amen. THE END. CIIMISTIAN MESEAMCMES IN ASIA: iriTU NOTICES OF THE TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES INTO THE Oriental i.attguase0. "And I saw another Ango' fly in ihe nii.lst of lu-aven, havinj^the EVERLAST- ING ■ OSPl'.L to i>reacli unto them that dwell on the KaiLh, and to every na- tion, and kindred, and tongue, and people." Rev. xiv, 6. BY/THE Rev. CLAUDIUS BUCHANAN, D. D. I.A.TE VICE-PP.OVOST OF THE COLLEGE OF FORT-WILLIAM IN BEXGAL. BOSTON: Tni?»TKD BY SAMUEL T. AUMSTKONf; '"jOj counhili,. 1811 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES, Sfc. Sfc. In his late Discourses before the University of Cam^ bridge, the Author noticed incidentally some general circumstances of the darkness of Paganism, and of the means which are now employed to diffuse the light of Clu'istianity in the East. This awakened a desire in some Members of that learned Body to know the par- ticulars; for if there were a just expectation of success, and if the design were conducted in consonance with the principles and order of the Church of England, it might be a proper subject for their countenance and co-'operation. A more detailed account, therefore, will probably be read with interest. Many, doubtless, w ill rejoice to see the stream of Divine knowledge, and civ- ilization flowing to the utmost ends of the earth. And even those who have hitherto heard of the progress of Chiistianity with little concern, may be induced to regard it with a humane solicitude. In the College of Fort- William in Bengal, there was a department for translating the Scriptures into the Oriental languages; and, so early as 1805 (the fifth year of its institution) a commencement had been made in five languages. The first version of any of the Gos- pels in the Persian and IlindoHianee languages which were printed in India, issu.M] from \W Press of th« I'? 00 Introduction. College of Fort-W'lliam. The Persian was superin- tended by Lieut. Colonel Colebrooke, and the Hin- dostanee by William Hunter, Esq. The Gospels were translated into the Western Malay by Thomas Jarrett, Esq. of the Civil Service; into the Orissa language by Pooroosh Ram, the Orissa Pundit; and, into the Mah- ratta language by Vydyunath, the Mahratta Pundit, under the superintendance of Dr. William Carey.* The College was founded on the 4th of May 1800. After it had flourished for almost seven years, during which period it produced nearly one hundred volumes in Oriental literature,! the Court of Directors resolved on reducing its establishment within nan^ower limits on the 1st of January 1807. In consequence of this measure, the translations of the Scriptures and some other literary works were suspended. As this event had been long expected, the Superin- tendants of the College, who were sensible of the im- portance of restoring Sacred learning to the East, had begun, some time before, to consider of the means, by which that benefit might yet be secured. Much ex- pense had already been incurred. Many learned na- tives had come from remote regions to Calcutta, whose services could not be easily replaced; and who never could have been assembled, but by the influence of the supreme government, as exeited by the Marquis Wellesley. The Court of Directors were probably not fully aware of the importance of the works then car- rying on, (although, indeed, their objection was not so much to the utility, as to the expense of the Institution) and it was believed that a time would come, when they would be happy to think that these works had •See "Fiist Four Years of the CoUcg-e of Fort-WiUiam:" p. 250 Cadell and Daiie^. tibid. 219 Introduction. 9\ not been permitted to fall to the ground. It was not, however, their causing the expense to cease which was the chief source of regi'ct; but that the iinity of the undertaking was now destroyed. The College of Fort-William had been identified with the Church of England; and, under that character, had extended a liberal patronage to all learned men who could pro- mote the translation of the Scriptures. But now these translations being no longer subject to its revision, its responsibility would also cease.* Under these circumstances the Superintendants of the College resolved to encourage individuals to pro- ceed with their versions by such means as they could command; and to trust to the contributions of the •It will be gratifying to the public to learn that the College of Fort- William is now in a flourishing state, and has received the final sanction and patronage of the East-India Company. It owes much to the culti- vated mind and liberal spirit of Lord Minto, the present Governor- General of India. His Lordship hud not been many montlis in that country, before he perceived its importance to the interests of the Brit- ish Empire in the East; and his annual Speeches at the public Disputa- tions, sliew tlial he thinks the College of Fort-William deserves as much of his attention and support as any department under his Government. It will be yet more gratifying to many to hear that the College of Fort- William is likely to become once more a fountain of Translation for the Sacred Scriptures. Dr, Leyren-, Professor of the Hindostanee Lan- guage, has come forward (March 1810) with a proposal to superintend the Translation of the Scriptures into seven Languages, hitherto little cultivated in India. This subject will be noticed hereafter. It was expected that the East- India College at Hertford would eventu- ally supersede the College in Bengal; but it is obvious, that in order to give any efficiency to the purposes of a College at home, there must be also a College abroad. Little more than the elements of the Oriental Languages can be conveniently learnt in England. But this elementary labor at home is doubtless so much time saved in India. And thus far the Institution at Hertford, independently of its other objects, is highly useful, in subserviency to the College of Fort-William. The two Insti- tutions combine the primary idea of Marquis Wellesley; and the expen.se is not less than that Statesman had originally intended. There is this dillLr- eiice in the execution, tliat there are now iwo Institutions instead of one. His Lordship proposed that the two Institutions should be in India, com- bined in one; and his reasons were, that the organs of s])eech in youth are more flexible at an early age for learning a new language: and that the constitution of young persons assimilates more easily to a strange cli- mate. Tlitre are various advantages however in having the cienicntary Institution at home which may counterbalance these reasons; and if it rontinue to be conducted with the same spirit and effect which have hith- erto distingui.slir^l it, I tliink that the present plan is preferable. 03 Introduction. public, and to the future sanction of the Govcinment, for the perpetuity of the design. They purposed at the same time, not to confine the undertaking to Ben- gal alone, or to the territories of the Company; but to extend it to every part of the East, where fit instru- ments for translation could be found. With this view, they aided the designs of the Baptist Missionaries in Bengal, of the Lutheran Missionaries iq Coromandel belonging to "the Society for promoting Christian Knowledge," and of the other Missionaries in the East connected with Societies in England and Scot- land: and also patronized those Roman Catholic Missionaries in the South of India whom they found qualified for conducting useful works. About the same period tiiey exerted themselves in circulating proposals for the translation of the Scriptures into the Oriental Languages, by the Baptist Missionaries in Bengal among the English settlements in Asia, and in promoting subscriptions for that object by all the means in their power; and when it was proposed to the Governor- General (Lord Minto, then just arrived) to suppress this Mission, a memorial was addressed to the Government in its behalf. In order to obtain a distinct view of the state of Christianity and of Superstition in Asia, the Superin- tendants of the College had, before this period, entered into correspondence with intelligent persons in differ- ent countries; and, from every quarter, (even from the confines of China) they received encouragement to proceed. But, as contradictory accounts were given by different writers concerning the real state of the numerous tribes in India, both of Christians and Na- tives, the Author conceived the design of devoting the last year or two of his residence in the East, to pur- poses of local examination and inf]uiry. With this Introduction. 93 view, he travelled through the Peninsula of India by land, from Calcutta to Cape Comorin, a continent ex- tending through fourteen degrees of latitude, and visited Ceylon thrice. And he soon discovered that a person may reside all his life in Bengal, and yet know almost as little of other countries in India, for instance, of Travancore, Ceylon, Goa, or Madura, of 4.heir man- ners, customs, habits, and religion, as if he had never left England.* The principal objects of this tour, were to investigate the state of Superstition at the most celebrated temples of the Hindoos; to examine the Churches and libraries of the Romish, Syiian, and Protestant Christians; to ascertain the present state and recent liistory of the Eastern Jews; and to dis- cover what persons might be fit instruments for the promotion of learning in their respective countries, and for maintaining a future coiTcspondence on the subject of disseminating the Scriptures in India. In pursuance of these objects the Author visited Cuttack, Ganjam, V^isagapatam, Samulcotta, Rajamundry, Ellore, Ongole, Nellore, Madras, Maikipoor, Pondicheny, Cudalore, Tranquebar, Tanjore, Tritchinopoly, Aughoor, Madu- ra, Palamcotta, Ramnad, Jaffna-patam, Columbo, Ma- naar, Tutecorin, Augengo, Quilon, Cochin, Cranganor, Verapoli, Calicut, Tcllicherry, Goa, and other places between Cape Comorin and Bombay; the interior of Travancore and the interior of Malabar; also seven principal Temples of the Hindoos, viz. Seemachalum in the Telinga country. Chillumbrum, Seringham, Ma- dura, Ramisseram, Elephanta, and Juggernaut. •Of the Books publisheil in Britain on tlie discussion iclating to Mis- sions iiiul tlie stale of India, the most sensible and authentic are, in gen- eral, those written by Icurned men if tlic Unlvcr.sit;cs vho have ntvcf been in the East. 94 Introduction. After this tour, the Author returned to Calcutta, where he remained about three quarters of a year longer: and then visited the Jews and the Syrian Chris- tians in Malabar and Travancore a second time before his return to England. Those nations or communities for whom transla- tions of the Scriptures have been commenced under the patronage or direction already alluded to, are the following: the Chinese, the Hindoos, the Cingalese or Ceylonesc, the Malays, the Syrian Christians, the Rom- ish Christians, the Persians, the Arabians, and the Jews. Of these it is proposed to give some account in their order. 05 THE CHINESE. In the discussions concerning the promulgation of Christianity, some writers have confined their views intirely to India^ merely, it is supposed, because India is connected, by political relation with Great Britain. India however contains but a small part of the nations which seek the Revelation of God. The Malayan Archipelago includes more territory and a larger pop- ulation than the continent of India. China is a more extensive field than either; and is, in some respects, far more important. The Romish Church has main- tained a long and ineffectual contest with that empire; because it would never give the people, "the good and perfect gift," the Bible. It further degraded the doc- tiine of the Cross by blending it with Pagan rites. The means of obtaining a version of the Scriptures in the Chinese language, occupied the minds of the superintendants of the College of Fort-William, at an early period. It appeared an object of the utmost importance to procure an erudite Professor who should undertake such a work; for, if but a single copy of the Scriptures could be introduced into China, they might be transcnbed in almost every part of that immense empire. Another object in view was to in- troduce some knowledge of the Chinese Language among ourseh^es; for although the Chinese Forts on the Tibet frontier overlook the Company's territories in Bengal, there was not a person, it was said, in the Company's service in India, who could read a rom- mon Cliincse letter. 96 Christian Researches After a long inquiry they succeeded in procuring Mr. Joannes Lassar, an Armenian Chiistian, a na- tive of China and a proficient in the Chinese Lan- guage, ^^•ho had been employed by the Portuguese at Macao, in conducting their official correspondence with the Court of Pekin. He was willing to relin- quish his commercial pursuits and to attach himself to the College, for a salary of £A50 a year. But as the order for reducing the establishment of the College was daily expected, this salary could not be given him. The object however was so important, and Mr. Lassar appeared to be so well qualified to execute it, that they thought fit to retain him at the above stipend in a private character. He entered immediately on the translation of the Scriptures into the Cliinese Lan- guao-e, and this work he has continued to carry on to the present time. But, as his services might be made otherwise useful, they resolved to establish a class of youths under his tuition; and as they could not obtain the young civil servants of the Company for this purpose, they proposed to the Baptist Mission- aries that Mr. Lassar should reside at Serampore which is near Calcutta, on tlie following condition: that one of their elder Missionaries, and three at least of their youths, should immediately engage in the study of the Chinese Language. Dr. Carey declined the offer, but Mr. Marshman accepted it, and was joined by two sons of his own, and a son of Dr. Carey; and they have prosecuted their studies with unremitted attention for about five years. In the year 1807, a copy of the Gospel of St. Mat- thew in the Chinese Language, translated by Mr. Las- sar, and beautifully wTitten by himself, was transmit- ted to his Grace the Archbishop of Canterbury for the Lambeth Library. Since that period a considerable respecting iJte Chinese. 97 |)ortion of the New Testament has been printed oft* from blocks, after the Chinese manner. The proficiency of the Chinese pupils has far sur- passed the most sanguine hopes which were previous- ly entertained, and has been already publicly noticed. His Excellency Lord Minto, Governor- General of In- dia, in his first annual Speech to the College of Fort-William, has recorded the following testimony to their progress in the language, and to the impor tance of their attainments. "If I have not passed beyond the legitimate bounds of this discourse, in ran^^'.nL^ to the extremity of those countries, and to the furthest island of that vast Ar- chipelaf^o in whicli the Malay Language prevails, I shall scarcely seem to transgress them, by the short and easy transition thence to the language of China. I am, in truth, strongly inclined, whether regularly or not, to deal one encouraging word to the meritorious, and, I hope, not unsuccessful eiTorr, making, I may say, at the door of our College, though not admitted to its portico, to force that hitherto impregnable fortress, the Chinese Language. — Three young men, I ought indeed to say, boys, have not only acquired a ready use of the Chinese Language, for the purpose of oral communication (which I understand is neidier difficult nor rare amongst Europeans connected with China) but they have aeliieved, in a degree worthy of admira- tion, that which has been deenied scarcely within th.e reach of European faculties or industry; I mean a very extensive and correct acquaintance with the written Language of China. I will not detail the particulars of the Examination wliieh took place on the tenth of this month (February 1808) at vSerampore, in the Chinese Language, the report of which I have read, however, with great interest, and recommended to the liberal no- tice of those whom I have liie honor to address. It is enough for my i)resent purpose to say, that thes3 young pupils read Chinese books aiKl translate them; and thev write compositions of their own in the Chi- ^8 Christian Researches. nese Lan.:^ua,Q;e and character. A Chinese Press too is established, and in actual use. In a word, it" the founders and supporters of this little College have noC yet dispelled, they have at least sent and admitted a dawn of day through that thick impenetrable cloud; they iiave passed that Oceaniim dissociabilem^ which for so many ages has insulated that vast Empire from the rest of mankind." "I must not omit to commend the zealous and per- severing labors of Mr. Lassar, and of those learned and pious persons associated with him, who have ac« complished, for the future benefit, we may hope, of that immense and populous region, Chinese Ver- sions in the Chinese Character, of the Gospels of Matthew, Mark, and Luke, throwing open that pre- cious mine, with all its religious and moral treasure to the largest associated population in the world. "^ When this Chinese Class was first established, it was directed that there should be regular public Ex- aminations and Disputations, as at the College of Fort- William. The Examination in September 1808, (a few months after the above Speech of Lord Minto was pronounced) was held in the presence of J. H, Harington, esq. Vice-President of the Asiatic Society, Dr. John Leyden, and other Oriental scholars; when the three youths, mentioned above, maintained a Dis putation in the Chinese Language. On this occasion, the Respondent defended the following position: "To commit to memory the Chinese Classics is the best mode of acquiring the Chinese Language." One most valuable effect of these measures is a work just published by Mi'. Joshua Marshman, the elder pupil of Mr. Lassar. It is the first \ olume of "the Works of Confucius, containing the Original Textv with a translation; to which is prefixed, a Dissertation * See CoUcgic Ueport ibr 1S08. respecting the Chinese. '^ wn the Chinese Language, pp. 877, 4to;" to be follo\\- ed by iour volumes more. This translation will bi- received ^^'ith gratitude by the learned, and will be considered as a singular monument of the indelatiga- ble labor of an English Missionary in the acquisition of a new language. While treating of the cultixation of the Chinese Language, it will be proper to notice the endeavors ot the London Missionary Society in the sajne depart ment. While Mr. Lassar and Mr. Marshman are translating the Scriptures at Calcutta, Mr. Morrison is prosecuting a similar work at Canton in China, Avith the aid of able native scholars. It is stated in the Re- port of their Society, that the principal difiicultics have been surmounted, and that the period of his acquiring a complete knowledge of the language is by no means so distant as what he once expected. ''It has proved of great advantage to him that he copied and carried out with him the Chinese translation of the Gospels preserved in the British Museum, which he now fmds from his own increasing acquaintance with the lan- guage, and the opinion of the Chinese assistants, to be exceedingly valuable, and which must, from the excel- lency of the style, lune been produced by Chinese na^ lives." He adds, that the manuscript of the New Tes- tament is fit to be printed; and that he proposes to publish also a Dictionary and a Grammar of the Ian guage, the last of which is already ^'prepared for the press."* The expense to the London Missionary Society for the current year, in the Chinese depait ment alone, is stated to be ^£.500.. The foregoing notices of the progress of Chinese lit- erature will, 1 doubt not, be acceptable to many; for the cultivation of the Chinese language, considered • Report ofXondoii Missionarv Sociotv for 181'^. p. 22- 100 Christicai Researches merely in a political point of view, must prove of the utmost advantage to this country, in her further trans- actions with that ancient and ingenious, but jealous, incommunicative, and partially civilized nation. THE HINDOOS. It is admitted by all writers that the civilization of the Hindoos will be promoted by intercourse with the English. But this only applies to that small portion of the natives, who live in the vicinity of Europeans, and mix with them. As for the bulk of the popula- tion, they scarcely ever see an Englishman. It be- comes then of importance '-to ascertain what have been the actual effects of Christianity in those interior provinces of Hindostan, where it has been introduced by the Christian Missionaries;" and to compare them witli such of their countrymen as remain in their pristine idolatry. It ^vas a chief object of the Author's tour through India, to mark the relative influence of Paganism and Christianity. In order then that the English nation may be able to form a judgment on this subject, he will proceed to give some account of the Hindoos of Jiig-' 12^ ' Christian Researches laborers, such and as many as ye wish. May he in- crease the bounds of your Churches. May he open the hearts of those to whom ye preach the Gospel of Christ, that hearing you, they may receive life-giving faith. May he protect you and yours from all evils and dangers. And when ye arrive, (may it be late) at the end of your course, may the same God, who hath called you to this work of the Gospel, and hath pre- served you in it, grant to you the reward of your labor, an incorruptible crown of glory. "These are the fervent wishes and prayers of, ven- erable Brethren, your most faithful fellow-servant in Christ, "GULIELMUS CANT." "From our Palace at Lambeth, January 7, a. d. 1719." Providence hath been pleased to grant the prayer of the King, "that the work might not fail in genera- tions to come;" and the prophecy of his Archbishop is hkely to be fulfilled, that it should extend "over the whole continent of Oriental India." After the first Missionary Ziegenbalg had finished his course, he was followed by otlier learned and zealous men, upwards of fifty in nuaibtr in the period of a hundred years, among whom were Schultz, Isenicke, Gericke, and Swartz, whose ministry has been continued in succes- sion in different provinces, unto this time. The present state of the Mission, will appear by the following ex- tract from the Journal of the Author's Tour throuofh these provinces. ''Tranquebar, 2oih Augusi, 1806. "Tranquebar was the first scene of the Protestant Mission in India. There are at present three Mission- aries here, suf)erintendiiig the Hmdoo Congregations. Yesterday i visited the Clunch built by Ziegenbalg. His bodv lies on one side of the altar, and that of his fellow Missionary Grundler on the other. Above respecting the Hindoos. 128 are the epitaphs of both, written in Latin, and engraved on plates of brass. The Church was consecrated in 1718, and Ziegenbalt^ and his companion died in two years after. They hii'd the foundation for evangehzing India, and then departed, 'liaving finished the work, which was given them to do.' 1 saw also the dwelliiig- house of Ziegenbalg, in the lower apartment of which the registers of the Church are still kept. In these I found the name of the first heathen baptized by him, and recorded in his own hand- writing in the ye^ir 1707. In Ziegenbalg's Church, and from the pulpit where he stood, I first heard the Gospel preached to a con- gregation of Hindoos, in their own tongue. The Mis- sionaries told me that Religion had suffered much in Tranquebar, of late years, from European Infidelity. French principles had corrupted the Danes, and ren- dered them indifferent tp their own religion, and there- fore hostile to the conversion of the Hindoos. 'Reli- gion,' said they, 'flourishes more among the natives of Tanjore and in other provinces ^vhere there are few Europeans, than here or at Madras; for we find that European example in the large towns, is the bane of Christian instruction.' One instance of hostility to the Mission they mentioned, as having occurred only a few weeks before my arrival. On the 9th of July, 1756, the native Christians at Tranquebar celebiated a Jubilee, in commemoration of \\\th, 1806. "Leaving Tanjore, I passed through the woods in- habited by the Collaries (or thieves) now humanized by Christianity. When they understood who 1 was, they followed me on the road, stating their destitute condition, in regard to religious instruction. They were clamorous for Bibles. They supplicated for teach- ers. 'W'e don't want bread or money from you, said they; but we want the word of God.' Now, thought I, whose duty is it to attend to the m.oral wants of this people? Is it that of the English nation, or of somt; oth- er nation?" '^Trltchinopoly, Septcmhei' 5th. "The first Church bailt by Swartz is at this place. It is called Christ's Church, and is a large building, capable of containing perhaps two hundred people.* The aged Missionary, the Rev. Mr. Pohle, presides over this Church, and over the native congregations at this place. Christianity flourishes; but I found that liere, as at other places, there is a 'famine of Bibles.' The Jubilee was celebrated on the 9ih of July, being the hundredth year from the arrival of the messengers of the Gospel. On this occasion their venerable Pastor preached from Malt, xxviii, 19; 'Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.' At this station, tliere are about a thousand English troops. Mr. Pohle being a German, does not speak English very well; but he is reverenced for his piety by the English; and both officers and men are glad to hear the religion of their country preached in any way. On die Sunday morning, I preached in Christ's Church to a full assembly, from these words, 'For we have seen his Star in the East, and are come to worship him.' Indeed what I had seen in these provinces rendered this text the most appropriate I could select. Next day some of the English soldiers came to me, desiring ito know how they might procure Bibles. 'It is a de- lightful thing, said one of them, to hear our own reli- gion preached by our own countryman.' I am informed •Probably an error of ihe Press for 200». Amer. £J. respecting the Hindoos^ 133 tliat there are at this time above twenty English regi- ments in India, and that not one of them lias a chaplain. The men live without religion, and then they bury each oth r. O England, England, it is not ibr thine own goodness that Providence giveth thee the treasures of Indiu! "I proceed hence to visit the Christian Churches in the provinces of Madura, and Tinavelly." The friends of Christianity in India have had it in their power to afford some aid to the Christian Churches in Tanjore. On the 1st of January of the present year (1810,) the Rev. Mr. Brown preached a Sermon at Calcutta, in which he represented the peti- tion of the Hindoos for Bibles. A plain statement of the fact was sufficient to open tiie heaits of the public^ A subscription was immediately set on foot, and Lieut. General Hewtt, Commander in Chief, then Deputy Governor in Bengal, subscribed o£.250. The chief officers of government, and the principal inhabitants of Calcutta, raised the subscription, in a few days, to the sum of ^.1000 sterling. Instructions were sent to Mr. Kohloff, to buy up all the copies of the Tainul Scriptures; to distribute them at a small price amoiigst the natives, and to order a new edition to be printed off without loss of time.* •The chief names in this subscription, besides that of General Hewitt, -were Sir Jf'hn Royds, Sir W. Borroughs, Jolin Lumsden.'Esq. George Udi.ey, Esq. J. H Harrington, Esq. Sir John D'Oylev, CoIoik 1 Caiev, Jolin Thornhil!, Esq. U. C. IMowden, Esq. Tho's Hayes, Ei;q. W. Egcr. ton, Esq. &,c. 84c. Thus, while we are disputing in England wliether the Bible onght to be given to the Hindoos, the Deputy Governor in Bengal, tlie Memhers of tlie Supreme Council, andof tlie Supreme Couit of Judicature, and the chief oflicers of the Government, after perusing tlie information concern- ing the state of India sent from this country, arc sutislicd thai it is auim.- portant duty, and a Christian obligation. 134 Christian Researches VERSIONS OF THE SCRIPTURES FOR THE HINDOOS. Having now seen what the Hindoos are in their state of idolatry, as at Juggernaut, and in Bengal; and what they may become under the influence ot" Christianit}^^ as at Tranquebar, Tritchinopoly, and Tanjore; it re- mains, to give some account ot" the translation of the Scriptures into the languages of the Hindoos. There are five principal languages spoken b}^ Hin- doos in countries subject to the British Empire. These are, the Hindostanee, which pervades Hindostan gen- erally; and the four languages of the four great prov- inces, viz. the Bengalee, for the pi'ovince of Bengal; the Telinga, for the Northern Sircars; the Tamul, for Coromandel, and the Carnatic; and the Malayalim, or Malabar, for the coast of Malabar and Travancore. Of these five languages, there are two, into which the Scriptures are already translated; the Tamul, by the Danish Missionaries in the last century; and the Bengalee, by the Baptist Missionaries from England, The remaining three languages are in progress of trans- lation; the Hindostanee, by the Rev. Henry Martin, B. A. Chaplain in Bengal;* the Malabar, by Mar Dionysius, Bishop of the Syrian Christians in Travan- core; both of which translations will be noticed more particular-ly lierealter; and the Telinga, by Ananda Rayer, a I'elinga Brahmin, by birth a Mahratta, under the superinten dance of Mr. Augustus Desgranges at Vizagapatam, a Missionary belonging to the London Society. •It was before mentioned tliat the Gospels wore translated into Hin- dosta.-cet and pari of tliem printed in tlie College of Fort- William. Anoth- er version has since been piil)lished by the Baptist Missionaries. The ^indostanee being spoken over such extensive regions, varies rnuch in i'.s dialects. respecting the HlndoGS; XSo Ananda Rayer, a Brahmin of high cast, was lately oonvertcd to the Christian faith, and has given un- doubted proofs of the serious impression of its princi- ples on his heart.* It is remarkable that versions of the Scriptures should be now preparing for the Ma- homedans and Hindoos, by their own converted coun- trymen; namely, the Persian and Arabic versions, by Sabat the Arabian; and the Telinga version by Anan- da Rayer, the Telinga Brahmin. The latter has translated the four Gospels, and the Acts of the Apos- tles. The progress of Sabat in his translations will be noticed hereafter. *The account of Ananda Raver's conversion is given bv the Rev. Dr. John, the aged Missionary at ifanqiiebar, in a letter to IV^r. DesgrangeJ*. Tliis Bralimin applied (as many Brahmins and other Hindoos constanilydo) to an older Brahmin of some fame for sanctity, to know "wliat lie should do that he might be saved?" The old Brahmin told him, that "he must repeat a certain prayer four lack of times:" that is, 400,000 times. This he ];cr- formcd in a Fagoda, in six months; and added many painful ceremonies; But finding no comfort or peace from these external rites, he went to a Romish Priest, and asked him if he knew what was the true religion? Tlie Priest gave him some Cliristian books in the Telinga language; and, after a long investigation of Christianity, tlie inquiring Hindoo had no doubt remaining on his mind, that "Christ was the Savior of the world.'" But he was not satisfied with the Romish worship in many points: he di.sliked the adoration of images, and other superstitions: and having heard from the Priests themselves, that the Protestant Cliristians at Tan- jore and Tratiquebar, professed to have a purer faith, and had got the Bible translated, and worshipped no images; he visited Dr John, and the other Missionaries at Tranquebar, where he remained four months, conversing, says Dr. John, "almost every day with me," and examining the Holy Scriptures. He soon acqviired the Tamul Language (which Ivas affinity with the Telinga) that he might read the Tamul translutiun, and he finally became a member of the Protestant Church. The Missionaries at Vizagapatam being in want of a learned Telinga scholar, to assist them in a translation of the Scriptures into the Telinga language. Dr. John recommended Ananda Rayer; "for ho was averse, says he, to undertake any worldly employment, and had a great desire to be useful to his brethren of the Telinga nation." The reverend Missionary concludes thus: "What Jesus Christ hath required of iiis followers, this man hath literally done; he hath left father, mother, sisters, and brothers, and houses, and lands, fir the Gospel's sake." See Dr. John's Letter, dated 29th January, 1808, comrailnicatcd to the Bible Society, by the Rev. Mr. Brown. 136 Christian Researches THE CEYLONESE. In the island of Ceylon, the population under the Brit- ish Government amounts, according to the best author- ities, to upwards of a million and a half; and one-third is supposed to profess Christianity. This population was divided by the Dutch, while they had possession of the island, into 240 church-ships, and three native schoolmasters were appointed to each church-ship. The Dutch government never gave an official appoint- ment to any native who was not a Christian; a distinc- tion which was ever considered by them as a wise policy, as well as a Christian duty, and which is con- tinued by his Majesty's Government in Ceylon. Per- haps it is not generally known in England that our Bengal and Madras Governments do not patronize the native Christians. They give official appointments to Mahomedans and Hindoos generally in preference to natives professing Christianity. The chief argu- ment for the retention of this system is precedent. It was the practice of the first settlers. But it has been often observed that what might be proper or necessary in a factory, may not be tolerable in a great Empire. It is certain that this system confirms prejudice, ex- poses our religion to contempt in the eyes of the na- tives, and precludes every ray of hope of the futui'C prevalence of Christianity at the seats of Government. '^Jajfna-pafam, in Ceylon, Sept. 27, 1806. "From the Hir.doo 'JVmplc of Ramisseram, 1 cros- sed over to Ceylon, keeping close to Adam's bridge. I was surprised to find that all the boatmen were Chris- tians of Ceylon. I asked the helmsman what religion the Engli^ii professed, who now governed the island. He said he could not tell, only that they were not of* the Portuguese or Dutch religion. It was not so much res-pecting the Ceylonesc Idtf surprised at his ignorance afterwards, as I was at the time. *'I have had the pleasure to meet here with Alexan- der Johnstone, Esq.* of the Supreme Court of Judiea- lure, who is on the circuit; a man of large and liberal views, the friend of learning, and of Christianity. He is well acquainted with the language of the country, and with the history of ihc island; and his professional pur- suits afford him a particular knowledge of its present state; so that his communications are truly valuable. It will be scarcely believed in England, that there are here Protestant Churches under the King's government, which are without ministers. In the time of Bald^us, the Dutch preacher and historian, there w^ere thirty- two Christian Churches in the province of Jaffna alone. At this time there is not one Protestant European Min- ister in the whole province. I ought to except Mr. Palm, a solitary Missionary, who has been sent out by the London Society, and receives some stipend from the British Government. I visited Mr. Palm, at his resi- dence a few miles from the town of Jaffna. He is pro- secuting the study of the Tamul Language; for that is the language of this part of Ceylon, from its proximity to the Tamul Contment. Mrs. Palm has made as great progress in the language as her husband, and is extreme- ly active in the instruction of the native women and children. I asked her if she had no wish to return to Europe, after living so long among the uncivilized Cingalese. No, she said; she was *all the day long happy in the communication of knowledge.' Mr. Palm has taken possession of the old Protestant Church of Tilly-Pally. By reference to the history, I found it was the Church in which Baldasus himself preached (as he himself mentions) to a congregation of two thou- sand natives; for a view of the Church is given in his work. Most of those handsome Churches, of which views are given in the plates of Bakl:cus's history, are now in ruins. Even in the town and fort of Jaffna, whf-re there is a spacious edifice for Divine Worship, 'Now Sir Alexander Johnstone, Chkr-I't^licc of Co;. Ion, 18 w 138 Oiristian Researches and a respectable society of English and Dutch inhabi- tants, no Clergyman has been yet appointed. The only Protestant preacher in the town of Jaffna is Christian David^ a Hindoo Catechist sent over by the Mission of Tranquebar. His chief ministrations are in the Tamul Tongue; but he sometimes preaches in the English Language, which he speaks with tolerable propriety^ and the Dutch and English resort to hear him. I went with the rest to his Church; when he delivered extem- pore a very excellent Discourse, which his present Majesty George the Third would not have disdained to hear. And this Hindoo supports the interests of the English Church in the province of Jaffna. The Dutch ministers who formerly officiated here, have gone to Batavia or to Europe. The whole district is now in the hands of the Romish priests from the College of Goa; who perceiving the indifference of the English nation to their own religion, have assumed quiet and undisturbed possession of the land. And the English Government justly preferring the Romish superstition to the worship of the idol Boodha, thinks it right to countenance the Catholic Religion in Ceylon. But whenever our Church shall direct her attention to the promotion of Christianity in the East, I know of no place which is more Vv'orthy of her labor, than the old Protestant Vineyard of Jaffna Patam. The Scriptures are already prepared in the Tamul Language. The language of the rest of Ceylon is the Cingalese, or Cey- lonese.^^ ''Columbo, in Ceylon, lOfh March, 1808. ■I find that the south part of the island is in much the same state as the north, in regard to Christian in- struction. There are but two PLnglish Clergymen in the whole island. *\Vhat wonder' (said a Romish priest to me) 'that your nation slioiild be so little interested about the conversion of the Pagans to Christianity, when it does not even give teachers to its own subjects who are already Christians? I was not surprised to hear tiiat great numbers of the Protestants every year go back to idolatry. Being destitute of a Head to take ^jognizance of theii' state, they apostatize to Boodha, a» respecting the Ceylonesi'. I3f the Israelites turned to Baal and Ashteroth. It is per- haps true that the religion of Christ has never been so disgraced in any age ot the Church, as it has been late- ly, by our official neglect of the Protestant Church in Ceylon. "I passed the day at Mount Lavinia, the country residence of General Maitland, ,the Governor of Cey- lon; and had some conversation with his Excellency on the religious state of the country. He desired I would commit to writing, and leave with him ^ memorandum of inquiries which I wished should be made on subjects relating to the former prevalence of the Protestant Religion in the island, and the means of reviving and establishing it once more. His Excel- lency expressed his conviction that some Ecclesiastical Establishment ought to be given to Ceylon; as had been given to other Colonics of His Majesty in America and the West Indies. He asked what was the cause of die delay in giving an Ecclesiastical Establishment to the Continent of India. I told him I supposed the chief cause was the mixed government of our Indian Empire. It was said to be a question at home, who ought to originate it. Had there been no revolution in Europe to distract the attention of the nation, and had Mr. Pitt lived, many things of a grand and arduous character would have been done which are yet left un- done. There are now three Missionaries of the Lon- don Society established in three different parts of the island. It gave me great pleasure to find that General Maitland, and the senior Chaplain at Columbo, the Honorable Mr. Twisleton, had afforded their patronage in the most liberal manner to these useful teachers. Government has allowed to each of them an annual stipend. In returning from the country I passed through the groves of Cinnamon, which extend near- ly a mile in length. Ceylon is believed by some of the Easterns, both Mahomedans and Hindoos, to have been the residence of the first man (for the Hindoos have a First Man, and a Garden of Eden, as well as the Christians); because it abounds in "Trees pleasant to the eyes, and good for food;" and is fiimous for its rare metals and precious stones. "There is gold. 140 Christian Researches bdellium, and the onyx-stone." The rocliy ridge which connects this happy island with the main land, is called Adam's Bridge; the lofty mountain in the middle of the island every where visible, is called Adam's Peak: and there is a sepulchre of immense length, which they call Abel's Tomb. All these names were given many ages before the introduction of Chris- tianity from Europe. The Cinnamon trees love a sandy soil. The surface of the ground appeared to be entirely sand. I thought it wonderful that the most valuable of all trees should grow in luxuriance in such an arid soil without human culture. I compared them in my mind to the Ceylon Christians in their present state, who are left to flourish by themselves under the blessing of heaven, without those external and rational aids which have been divinely appointed to nourish the Church of Christ." ''Cohmibo, Uih March, 1808. "I have conversed with intelligent persons on the means of translating the Scriptures into the Cingalese Language. The whole of the New Testament has been translated, but only three books of the Old Testament. But even this portion has been translated almost in vain: for there is no supply of books for the use of the people. I reflected with astonishment on the fact, that there are by computation 500,000 na- tives in Ceylon professing Christianity, and that there should not be one complete copy of the Holy Scrip- tures in the vernacular tongue. Samuel Tolfry, Esq. head of a civil department in Columbo, is a good Cingalese scholar, and is now engaged in compiling a Cingalese Dictionary. I proposed to him to undertake the completion of the Cingalese Version; which is easily practicable, as there are many learned Cingalese Christians in Columbo. He professed himself ready to engage in the work, provided he should receive the sanction of the government. I mentioned to him what had passed in my conversation with General Maitland, and his Excellency's favorable sentiments on the sub- ject; and added that a correspondence would be im- niediatelv commenced with him from Calcutta con^ respcciing ihc Malays. 141 ceming the work, and funds apportioned for the ex- ecution of it. Alexander Johnstone, Esq. who is now in CoUimbo, has furnished me with his sentiments on the best means of reviving and maintaining the Protes- tant interest in Ceylon. Did his professional avoca- tions permit, Mr. Johnstone is himself the fit person to superintend the translation and printing of the Scriptures. It is a proof of tlie interest which this gentleman takes in the progress of Christian knowl- edge, that he hath caused Bishop Porleus's Evidences of Christianity to be translated into the Cingalese tongue, for distribution among the natives." THE MALAYS. A NEW empire has been added to Great Britain in the East, which may be called her Malay Empire. The extensive dominion of the Dutch in the Indian Ocean, is devolving- upon the English; and it may be expect- ed that Britain will soon be mistress of the whole of the Malayan Archipelago. But as we increase our territories, we increase our obligations. Our du- ties to our Hindoo Empire have been long enough the subject of discussion: let us now turn our attention to the obligations which w^e owe to our Malay Empire. We are now about to take possession of islands, peopled by numbers of Protestant Christians. For in every island w here the Dutch established their govern- ment, they endeavored to convert tL- natives to Christianity, and they were successful. Those amongst us who would recommend that the evangelization of barbarous nations should be dei'errcd '"till a more con- venient season," will have no opportunity of offering the advice in regard to some of these islands: for, be- hold, the natives are Christians already. They profess the religion of the Bible. Let it be our endeavor then 143 Christian Researches to do more justice to these our new Protestant snjb-' jects than we have done to the Chiistians of Ceylon. We have less excuse in the present instance, for the Malay Scriptures are already translated to our hands. What a noble field here opens to the view of the '^So- ciety for promoting Christian Knowledge," and of the Bible Society! Here there is ample room for a praise- worth}^ emulation, and for the utmost exercise of their benevolent exertions. One hundred thousand Malay Bibles will not suffice to supply the Majay Christians. The Sacred Scriptures were translated by the Dutch, into the Eastern Malay;* for that is the general lan- guage of their extensive dominions in the Indian Sea. But the Eastern Malay is different from the Western Malay, or that of Sumatra. In the College of Fort- William, Thomas Jarret, Esq. of the Honorable Com- pany's Civil Service, was preparing a version of the Scriptures in the Western Malay; for which under- taking he was well qualified, having resided twelve years in Sumatra. When the progress of the Biblical translations was interrupted in the College, Mr. Jarret prosecuted the work, after his return to Madras. He has had, as an assistant in the design, a learned Malay of the rank of Rajah in his own country, who came from Sumatra for the purpose. Mr. Jarret has also made considerable progress in compiling a copious Malay Dictionary, which he commenced before he left the island. His labor, it is to be hoped, will not be lost to the public; for the Maki}^ lianguage is daily increasing in its importance to the Biitish nation. Prince of Wales' Island, or, as it is called by the patives, Penang, or Pulo Penang, that is, the island "A complcfe version oC llie Miilay Bible was published in the Arabic rli;ir:iclci' at BaUi\iii, in 5 vols. tivo. in 17)8, under tlie direction of Jacob "Mosscl, Goveni'jr oeiici-ul of tlie Dulcli possessions ii) the East Indies. ^'especting the Malays, 143 Penang, is the capital of our Malay territories, and is the proper place tor the cultivation of the Malay Language, being situated close to the main land of Malacca. As there is a College in Bengal for in- structing the English in the languages of the continent of Hindostan, it is equally expedient that there should be an Institution in Penang for the cultivation of the Malay Tongue, and of the various dialects of our in- sular possessions. The Dutch attended to this object in the very infancy of their empire. Besides, it i^ probable that Penang will, in the progi'ess of Eastera civilization, become the great emporium of Asiatic Commerce. Its sudden elevation, is a prognostic of of its future celebrity. It is situated on what may be called, "the high way," in which ships sail from either hemisphere; and is the very centre of British naviga- tion in the East. The Author resided on this island for about a month, and was greatly surprised at the variety of languages which are spoken, and at the different races of men who present themselves to view in this infant settlement. The merchants are chiefly of the Malay, and Indo-Chinese nations. John Shaw, Esq. was prosecuting the study of the Eastern Malay Language, when I visited the island, and has since published a considerable poition of a Malay Grammar. The author who chiefly claims our notice in re^gard to the Malay regions is J. C. Leyden, M. D. Pi'ofessor of Hindostanee in the College of Fort-William. To him the learned world is indebted for "a Dissertation on the Languages, and Literature of the Indo-Chinese nations," just published in the Asiatic Researches, in which he illuminates a very dark subject, and opens a, new view to Great Britain of her insular possessions in Asia. Dr. l/^yden takes the lead in this most use- ful science, in the East, being possessed of very ravr 144 Christian Researches talents for general Philology, which he has applied al- most suddenly, and with admirable effect, to the Ori- ental Languages. If this erudite scholar should pro- secute his researches for some years to come, with equal assiduity and success, he will promote, in the most ef- fectual manner, the general civilization of the East by opening the way for the future exertions of Christian teachers, and preparing them for the study of lan- guages, the names of which are not yet known in Europe. Penang, and the neighboring settlement of Malacca, cU'e most favorable stations for the study of the various dialects of the Malay and Chinese Languages; and for pouring forth from the press useful works for the civilization of maritime and Austral Asia. Every week, boats of different nations are leady to cany off every thing that is printed to their respective regions. The Author found here a general spirit of inquiry, a communicative disposition, and an unusual thirst for knowledge; for the civilities of commerce have a ten- dency to \^^eaken prejudice and superstition among barbarous tribes. Although the Dutch introduced Christianity on eve- ry island where they established a Government, yet the greater part of the Malay islands are involved in darkness. The natives are of three general casts, Pagans, Mahomedans, and Chinese. The Mahome- dans chiefly inhabit the shores, and the Pagans the interior parts of the islands. The barbarism of the interior nations in Sumatra, Borneo, and other isl- ands almost exceeds belief. Marsden, in his history of Sumatra, had informed us that it was usual with the natives of the interior, called tlic Batta tribes, to kill and cat their criminals, and prisoners of war; but the researches of Dr-. Leyden have led to the discovery that they sometimes sacrifice their own relations. respecilng the Malays, 145 *'They themselves declare," says he, "that they fre- quently eat their own relations when aged and infirm: and that not so much to gratify their appetite, as to perform a pious ceremony. Thus, when a man he- comes infirm and weary of the world, he is said to invite his own children to eat him in the season \vhen salt and limes are cheapest. He then ascends a tree, round which his friends and offspring assemble, and as they shake the tree, join in a funeral dirge the import of wliich is, 'The season is come, the fruit is ripe, and it must descend.' The victim descends, and those that are nearest and dearest to him deprive him of life, and devour his remains in a solemn banquet."* Tliese cannibals inhabit the inteiior of the island of Sumatra, on the shore of which is the English settle- ment, Bencoolen, or Fort-Marlborough. We have been settled tliere for a long period, and trade with the inhabitants for their spices. In return for the pep- jjer which the natives give us, it would well become our character as a Christian nation, were we now at length, to offer them the New Testament. Another description of barbarians in the Eastern Isles, are the Haraforas, called by the Dutch, the Alfoers. They arc to be found in almost all the larger islands. "In their manners, says Dr. Ley den, the most singular feature is the necessity imposed on every per- son of, sometime in his life, imbruing his hands in hu- man blood: and in general, among all their tribes, no person is permitted to marry, 'till he can ^hcw the skull of a man ^vhom he has slaughtered. I'hey eat the flesh of their enemies like the Battas, and di'ink out of their skulls; and the ornaments of their houses are human skulls and teeth."t When the Author 'Asiatic Jfesearches, vol. \. p. f^O.) •flbid. p.217. 19 14(5 Chrisiian Researches was at Pulo Penang, he himself saw a Chief of the Malay tribe \\ho had a staff, on the head of which was a bushy lock of human hair; which he said he had cut from the head of his enemy whom he had killed. The Author has mentioned tlie foregoing circum- stances to shew what Paganism is in its natural state, and to awaken some desire of civilizing a people, who are now so accessible to us. Some Philosophers of the school of Voltaire and Gibbon, have been extra- vagant in their eulogium of man in a state of nature, or in some other state devoid of Christianity; and it is to be lamented that some Christian writers have tried of late to draw the same picture. But Pagan- ism in its best estate, is well described hy one line of the Poet: Monstrum, horrendum, informe, hig-eiis cui lumen ademptum. Virg. No quarter of the globe promises to be more aus- picious to Christian Missions than the Malayan Archi- pelago In regard to the probable success of our en- deavors, the Dutch have already shewn 'what is prac- ticable, l^he natives are of different casts, and are a divided people. The communication is easy from island to island; our own ships are continually plying on their shores. The China fleets pass through twice or oftencr every year; and with most of the islands we have intercourse by what is called in India, the coun- try tiade. And now there will be, of course, an Eng- lish Government established in each of the conquered islands in lieu of the Dutch. The Mahomedans found it easy to translate the Koran into the languages of Java, and of the Celebes; but the Sacred Scriptures aie not yet translated into either of these languages. The proper language of inspecting the Malays. 147 Java is difTerent from the Malay of the city of Bata- via. The language of the Celebes is called the Bugis, or Bougucse.* The natives of Celebes are distinguish- ed for their vigor of mind and strength of body; and are acknowledged to be the first of the Oraiig Timor, or Eastern men. Literature was formerly cultivated among them. Dr. Leyden enumerates filty-tliree dif- ferent volumes, '^Their songs," says he. "and roman- ces are famous among all the islands of the East." Their language extends to other islands; for they for- merly carried their conquests beyond the Moluccas. The man who shall first tianslate the Bible into the language of the Celebes, will probably be read by as many islanders as have read the translation of Wick- liffe. Let us consider how long these nations have waited for Christian instruction, and contemplate the words of the prophecy, "The isles shall wait for HIS Law," Is. xlii, 4. The facilities for civilizing the Malayan isles are certainly very great; and these facilities are our strongest encouragement to make the attempt. Both in our translation of the Scriptures and in missions to the heathen, we should avoid as much as possible what may be called enterprise. Let us follow the path that is easy and secure, and make use of tliose means which are already afforded to us by Providence. Thus the most valuable and important translation of the Scriptures in the present circumstances, will be that for which a people are already prepared, such as the Malayalim, the Cingalese, and Malay. And the mostjudiciously planned Missions will be those where •Loi-'l Minto notices in liis Speech to tlie College of Fort-William, thatTlios. Raffles, Esq Secretary to liie Gove rnmcnt in Trince of Wales' Island, is employed in compiling a code of Malay Laws, in the Malay, »nd Bou^'ucso Languages. 148 Christian Researches there is a prospect of personal security to the teachers; and where there are, judging from human probabilities, the gi^eatest facilities for the conversion of the people. THE SYRIAN CHRISTIANS IN INDIA. Tin: Syrian Christians inhabit the interior of Travan- core and Malabar, in the South of India; and have b'^en settled there from the early ages of Christianity. The first notices of tliis ancient people in recent times nre to be found in the Portuguese histories. When Vasco de Gama arrived at Cochin on the coast of Malabar, in the year 1503, he saw the sceptre of the Christian King; for the Syrian Christians had former- ly regal power in Malay-ala.* The name or title of their last King was Beliarte; and he dying without issue, the dominion devolved on the King of Cochin and Diamper. When the Portuguese aiTivcd, they were agreeably surprised to find upwards of a hundred Christian Churches on the coast of Malabar. But when they became acquainted with the purity and simplicity of their worship, they were offended. "These Churches," said the Portuguese, "belong to the Pope." "Who is the Pope," said the natives, "we never heard of him." The European priests were yet more alarmed, when they found that these Hindoo Christians maintained the order and discipline of a regular Church under Episcopal Jurisdiction: and that, for 1300 years past, they had enjoyed a succession of Bishops jq^pointed by the Patriarch of Antioch. "We," said *M;d.iy ula is the proper iKi.nie fur tlie v.liolc country of Travancore and INIahihar, compreliendlng- tlic t<;rritnry between the mountains and the sea, from Cape Comorin to Cape Illi or Dilly. Tlie Innguas^e of tliese extensive regions is called Mnlayulim, and sometimes Malabar, y/e shall use the word Malabar, as be;n,",- of easier prenunciation. respecting the Syrians. 149 tliey, "are of the true fiiith, whatever you from the West may be; for \ve come from the place where the followers of Christ were first called Christians." When the power of the Portuguese became sufti- cient for their purpose, they invaded these tranquil Churches, seized some of the Clergy, and devoted them to the death of heretics. Then the inhabitants heard for the first time that there was a place called the Inquisition; and that its fires had been lately light- ed at Goa, near their own land. But the Portuguese, finding that the people were resolute in defending their ancient faith, began to try more conciliatory measures. They seized the Syrian Bishop Mar Joseph, and sent him prisoner to Lisbon: and then convened a Synod at one of the Syrian Churches called Diampcr, near Cochin, at which the Romish Archbishop Menezes presided. At this compulsory Synod, 150 of the Syrian Clergy appeared. They were accused of the following practices and opinions: "That they had married wives; that they owned but two Sacraments, Baptism and the Lord's Supper; that they neither invoked Saints, nor worshipped Images, nor believed in Purgatory: and that they had no oth- er orders or names of dignity in the Church, than Bishop, Priest, and Deacon." These tenets they were called on to abjure, or to suffer suspension fiom all Church benefices. It was also decreed that all the Syrian books on Ecclesiastical subjc^ts that could be found, should be burned; ''in order," said the Li- quisitors, ''that no pretended apostolical monuments may remain." The Churches on the sea-coast were thus com- pelled to acknowledge the supremacy of the Pope: but they refused to pray in Latin, and insisted on re- taining their own language and Liturgy. This point 150 Christian Researches they said they would only give up with their lives. The Pope compromised with them: Menezes purged their Liturgy of its errors: and they retain their SyrJac Language, and have a Syriac College unto this day. These are called the Syro-Roman Churches, and are principally situated on the sea-coast. The Churches in the interior would not yield to Rome. After a show of submission for a little while, they proclaimed eternal war against the Inquisition; they hid their books, fled occasionally to the moun- tains, and sought the protection of the Native Princes, who had always been proud of their alliance. Two centuries had elapsed without any particular information concerning the Syrian Christians in the interior of India. It was doubted by many whether they existed at all; but if they did exist, it was thought probable that they must possess some interesting docu- ments of Christian antiquity. The Author conceived the design of visiting them, if practicable, in his tour through Hindostan. He presented a short memoir on the subject in 1805, to Marquis Wellesley, then Governor General of India; who was pleased to give orders that every facility should be afforded to him in the prosecution of his inquiries. About a year after that Nobleman had left India, the Author proceeded on his Tour. It was necessary that he should visit first the Court of the Rajah of Travancorc, in whose dominions the Syrian Christians resided, that he might obtain permission to pass to their country. The two chief objects which he proposed to himself in explor- ing the state of this ancient people, were these: First, to investigate their literature and history, and to col- lect Biblical manuscripts. Secondly, if he should find them to be an intelligent people, and well acquainted with the Syriac Scriptures, to endeavor to make them respecting the Syi'ians. 151 iiistrumcnts of illuminating the Southern part of India, by engaging them in translating their Scriptures into the Native Languages. He had reason to believe that this had not yet been done; and he was prepared not to wonder at the delay, by the reflection how long it was before liis own countrymen began to think it their duty to make versions of the Scriptures, for the use of other nations. ''Palace of Travaiicore, Idth Oct. 1806. "I have now been a week at ihc Palace of Trivand- uram, where the Rajah resides. A letter of introduc- tion from Lieut. Colonel Macaulay, the British Resi- dent at Travancore, procured mc a proper recepiion. At my first audience His Highness was very inquisi- tive as to the objects of my journey. As I had ser- vants with me ol different casts and languages, it was very easy for the Brahmins to discover every particular they might wish to know, in regard to my profession, pursuits, and manner of life. When I told the Rajah that the Syrian Christians were supposed to be of the same religion with the English, he said lie thought that could not be the case, else he must have heard it before; if however it was so, he considered my desire to visit them as being very reasonable. I assured His High- ness that their S/mstcr and ours was the same; and shewed him a Syriac Nlw Testamei^t which I had at hand. The book being bound and gilt after the European manner, tlie Rajah shook his head, and said he was sure there was not a native in his dominions who could read that book. I observed that this would be proved in a few days. The Dewan (or Prime Mlnisttr) thought the character something like what he had seen some- times in the houses of the Sonriatii. The Rajah said he would afford me every facility lor my journe}- in his power. He put an emerald ring on my finger, as a mark of his fricjidship, and to secure me respect in passing through his country; and he directed his De- wan to send proper persons with me as guides. 152 Christian Researches "I requested that tlie Rajah would be pleased to pre- sent a Catalo.^ue of all the Hindoo Manuscripts in the Temples of Travancore to the College of Fort-William in Bengal. The Brahmins were vtry averse to this; but when I shewed the Rajah the catalogues of the books in the Temples of Tanjorc, given by the Rajah of Tanjore, and those of the Temple of Remisseram, giv- en me by order of the Rannie (or Queen) of Ramnad; he desired it might be done: and orders have been sent the Hindoo College of Trichoor for that purpose."* "Chinganoor; a CJiurch of the Syrian Christians, Nov. lOth,'lSOQ. ''From the palace of Travancore I proceeded to Mavely-car, and thence to the hills at the bottom of the high Ghauts which divide the Carnatic from Malay-ala. The face of the country in general in the vicinity of the mountains, exhibits a varied scene of hill and dale, and winding streams. These streams fall from the moun- tains, and preserve the vallies in perpetual verdure. The woods produce pepper, cardamoms, and cassia, or common cinnamon; also frankincense and other aro- matic gums. What adds much to the grandeur of the scenery in this country is, that the adjacent mountains of Travancore are not barren, but are covered with forests of teak wood; the Indian oak, producing, it is said, the largest timber in the world. "The first view of the Christian Churches in this se- questered region of Hindostan, connected with the idea of their tranquil duration for so many ages, cannot fail to excite pleasing emotions in the mind of the beholder. The form of the oldest buildings is not unlike that of some of the old Parish Churches in England; the style of building in both being of Saracenic origin. They have sloping roofs, pointed arch windows, and buttresses supporting the walls. The beams of the roof being exposed to view are ornamented; and the ceiling of the choir and altar is circular and fretted. In the Cathe- * Tliese three Catalogues, together with that of the Rajah of Cochin, ■•vhich vhe Author procured afterwards, are now deposited in tlie College of Fort-William, and probably contain all the Hindoo literature o.i the South of India. respecting ihe Syrtans. 153 drai Churches, the shrines of the deceased bisl^ops are placed en each side of the altar. Most of the Churches are built of a reddish stone squared and polished at the quarry; and are of durable construction, the front wall of the largest edifices being six feet thick. The bells of the Churches are cast in the founderies of the country: some of them arc of large dimensions, and have inscriptions in Syriac and INIalay-alim. In ap- proaching a town in the evening, I once heard the sound of the bells among the hills; a circumstance which made me forget for a moment that I was in Hin- dostan, and reminded me of another country. *'The first Syrian Church which I saw was at Mave- lycar: but the Syrians here are in the vicinity of the Romish Christians; and are not so simple in their man- ners as those nearer the mountains. They had been often visited by Romiah emissaries in former times: and they at first suspected that I belonged to that commun- ion. They had heard of the English, but strangely supposed that they belonged to the Church of the Pope in the West. I'hey had been so little accustomed to see a friend, that they could not believe that I was come with any friendly purpose. Added to this, I had some discussions with a most intelligent priest, in regard to the original language of the Four Gospels, which he maintained to be Syriac; and they suspected from the complexion of my argument, that I wished to weaken the evidences for their antiquity.* Soon however the •"You concede," said the Syrian, "tliat our Savior spoke in our lan- guatje; how do you know il?" From Syriac expressions in ihe Greek Gospels. It appears that he spoke Syriac wlien he walked by the way (Epliphatha), and when he sat in the liouse (Talilha Cumi), and wlicn he was upon the cross (Eii, Eli, lama sabaclilhani). The Syrians were pleased when they heard tliat we had got their language in our Englisli hooks. Tlie priest observed that theselast were not the exact words, but 'Ail, Ail, lamono sabachthani.' I answered that the word must have been very like EH, for nne said "He callcih for Eiicis." "True, said lie, but yet it was more likely to be Jil, Ail (pionounced U or Eel) for HiUn' Hila, is old Syriac for Vinegar; and one thouglit he wanted Vinegar, and iillcd immediately a sponge with it. But our Savior did not want the uiedicated drink as they supposed. But, added he, if the parables and iliscoursis of o\ir Lord were in Syriac, and the people of Jerusalem com- )nonly used it, is it not marvellous that his Disciples di>l nut record his parables in the Syriac Lane^uage; and that they shovdd have recourse to ;lie Greek?" 1 observed ihat the Gospel was for tlie world, and ihe Greek \v:ts then the ii;jiversal langiiai^e, and therefore Providence sclfct- 20 154 Cliristian Researches ajloom and suspicion subsided; they gave me the right hand of fellowship, in the primitive manner; and one of their number was deputed to accompany me to the Churches in the interior. "When we wtre approaching the Church of Chinga- noor, we met one of the Cassaiiars, or Syrian Clergy. He was dressed in a white loose vestment with a cap of red silk hanging down behind. Being informed who he was, I said to him in the Syriac Language, 'Peace be unto you.' He was surprised at the salutation; but immediately answered, 'The God of peace be with you.' He accosted the Rajah's servants in the language of the country to know who I was; and immediately returned to the village to announce our approach. When we arrived I was received at the door of the Church by three Kasheeshas, that is. Presbyters, or Priests, who were habited in like manner, in white vestments. Their names were Jesu, Zecharias, and Urias, which they wrote down in my Journal, each of them adding to his name the title of Kasheesha. There were also present two Shiimshanas^ or Deacons. The elder Priest was a very intelligent man, of reverend appearance, having a long white beard, and of an affable and engaging de- portment. The three principal Christians, or lay elders belonging to the Church, were named Abraham, Tho- ma, and Alexandres. After some conversation with my attendants they received me with confidence and affection; and the people of the neighboring villages came round, women as well as men. The sight of the WOMEN assured me that I was once more (after along absence from England) in a Christian country. For ed it. "It 13 very probable, said he, that the Gospels were translated immediately afterwards into Greek, as into otiier languages; but surely rhere must have been a Syriac original The poor people in Jerui»alem could hot read Greek. Had they no record in tlieir hands, of Christ's parables which they had heard, and of Ids sublime discourses recorded by St. John, after his ascension?" I acknowledged that it was generally believed by the learned that the Gospel of St. Matthew was written ori- ginally in Syriac. «'So you admit St. Matthew? You may as well admit St. John. Or was one Gospel enough for the inhabitants of Jerus.alen.?" 1 contended that there were many Greek and Roman words in their own Syriac Gospels. "True," said he, "Roman words for Roman things." They wished however to see some of tiiese words. The discussion after- wards, particularly in reference to the Goapel of St. Luke, was more in my f;ivoi-. respecting the Syrians. 155 the Hindoo women, and the Mahomcdan women, and in short, all women who are not Christians are account- ed by the men an inferior race; and, in general, are con fined to the house tor lil'e, like irrational creatures. In every countenance now before me I thought I could discover the intelligence of Christianity. But at the same time, I perceived, all around, symptoms of pov- erty and political depression. In the Churches, and in the people, there was the air of fallen greatness. I said to the senior Priest, 'You appear to me like a people who have known better days.' *It is even so,' said he. *We are in a degenerate state compared with our fore- fathers.' He noticed that there were two causes of their present decay. 'About 300 years ago an enemy came from the West bearing the name of Christ, but armed with the Inquisition: and compelled us to seek the protection of the native Princes. And the native Princes have kept us in a state of depression ever since. They indeed recognize our ancient personal privileges, for we rank in general next to the jXairs, the nobility of the country; but they have encroached by degrees on our property, till we have been reduced to the lium- ble state in which you find us. The glory of our Church has passed away; but we hope your nation will revive it again.' I observed that 'the glory of a Church could never die, if it preserved the Bible.' 'We have preserved the Bible,' said he; 'the Hindoo Princes never touched our liberty of conscience. We were formerly on a footing with them in political power; and they res- pect our religion. We have also converts from time to time; but, in this Christian duty we are not so active as we once were; besides it is not so creditable now to become Christian, in our low estate.' He then pointed out to me a Namboory Brahmin, (that is, a Brahmin of the highest cast) who had lately become a Christian, and assumed the white vestment of a Syrian Priest. *The learning too of the Bible,' he added, 'is in a low state amongst us. Our'copies are few in number; and that number is diminishing instead of increasing; and the writing out a whole copy of the Sacred Scriptures is a great labor, where there is no profit and little piety.' I then produced a printed copy of the Syriac New Tes- 156 Christian Researches tament. There was not one of them who had ever seea a printed copy before. They admired it much; and every Priest, as it came into'his hands, began to read a portion, which he did fluently, while the women came round to hear. I asked the old Priest wiiether I should send them some copies from Europe. 'They would be worth their weight in silver,' said he. He asked me whether the Old Testament was printed in Syriac, as well as the New. I told him it was, but I had not a copy. They professed an earnest desire to obtain some copies of the whole Syriac Bible; and asked whether it would be practicable to obtain one copy for every Church. 'I must confess to you,' said Zecharias, 'that we have very few copies of the prophetical Scriptures in the Church. Our Church languishes for want of the Scrij^tures.' But he added, 'the language that is most in use among the people is the Malayalim, (or Malabar) the vernacular language of the country. The Syriac is now only the learned language, and the language of the Church: but we generally expound the Scriptures to the people in the vernacular tongue.' "I then entered on the subject of the translation of the Scriptures. He said 'a version could be made with critical accuracy; for there were many of the Syrian Clergy viho were perfect masters of iDoth languages, having spoken them from their infancy. But,' said he, *our Bishop will rejoice to see you, and to discourse with you on this and other subjects.' I told them that if a translation could be prepared, I should be able to get it printed, and to distribute copies among their fifty- five Churches at a small price. 'That indeed would give joy,' said old Abraham. There was here a mur- mur of satisfaction among the people. If I understand you right, said I, the greatest blessing the English Church can bestow upon you, is the Bible. 'It is so,' said he. 'And what is the next greatest,' said I. 'Some freedom and personal consequence asj a people.' By which he meant political liberty. 'We are here in bond ige, like Israel in Egxpt.' I observed that the English nation would doubtless recognize a nation of fellow- Christians; and would be happy to interest itself in their behalf, as far as our political relation v/ith the respecting the Sijriam. 157 Prince of the country would permit. They wished to know what were tlie principles of the English Govern- ment, civil and religious. 1 answered that our Govern- ment might be said to be founded generally on the prin- ciples of the Bible. 'Ah,' said old Zccharias, 'that must be a glorious Government which is founded on the prin- ciples of the Bible.' The Priests then desired I would give them some account of tlie Historj' of the English nation, and of our secession from their enemy the Church of Rome. And in return, I requested they would give me some account of their history. M}' communications with the Syrians are rendered very easy, by means of an Interpreter whom I brought with me all the way from the Tanjore country. He is a Hindoo by descent, but is an intelligent Christian, and was a pupil and catechist of the late JNIr. Swartz. The Rev. Mr. Kohloff recommended him tome. He form- erly lived in Travancore, and is well acquainted witli the vernacular tongue. He also reads and writes Eng- lish very well, and is as much interested in favor of the Syrian Christians as I myself. Besides Mr. Svvartz's catechist, there are two natives of Travancore here, who speak the Hindostanee Language, which is familiar to mc. My knowledge of the Syriac is sufficient to refer to texts of Scriptures; but I do not well understand the pronunciation of the Syrians. I hope to be better ac- quainted with their language before! leave the country.'" ''Ranniel, a Sijrian Cliiirch, Nov. I2th, 1806. "This Church is built upon arocRy hill on the banks of the river; and is the most remote of ali the Churches in this quarter. The two Ktislieeshas here are Lucas and Mattai (Luke and Matthew.) The chief Lay members are Abraham, Georgius, Thoma, and Philip- pus. Some of the Priests accompany me from Church to Church. I have now visited eight Churches, and scarcely believe sometimes that I ani in the land of the Hindoos; only that I now and then see a Hindoo temple on the banks of the river. I observed that the bells of most of the Churches are within the building, and not in a tower. Tlic reason they said was this. When a Hindoo temple happens to be near a Church, the Hin- 158 Christian Researches^ doos do not like the bell to sound loud, for they say it frightens their God. I perceive that the Syrian Chris- tians assimilate much to the Hindoos in the practice of frequent ablutions for health and cleanhness, and in the use of vegetables and light food. "I attended divine service on the Sunday. Their Liturgy is that which was formerly used in the Churches of the Patriarch of Antioch. During the prayers, there were intervals of silence: the Priest praying in a low voice, and every man praying for himself. These silent intervals add much to the solemnity and appearance of devotion. They use incense in the Churches, it grows in die woods around them; and contributes much, they say, to health, and to the warmth and comfort of the Church, during the cold and rainy season of the year. At the conclusion of the service, a ceremony takes place which pleased me much. The Priest (or Bishop, if he be present) comes forward, and all the people pass by him as they go out, receiving his benediction individually. If any man has been guilty of an}^ immorality, he does not receive the blessing; and this, in iheir primitive and patriarchal state, is ac- counted a severe punishment. Instruction by preach- ing is little in use among them now. Many of the old men lamented the decay of piety, and religious knowledge; and spoke with pleasure of the record of ancient times. They have some ceremonies nearly al- lied to those of the Greek Church. Here, as in all Churches in a state of decline, there is too much formal- ity in the worship. But they have the Bible and a scriptural Liturgy; and these will save a Church in the worst of times. These may preserve the spark and life of religion, though the flame be out. And as there were but few copies of the Bible among the Syrians (for ev- ery copy was transcribed widi the pen) it is highly probable that, if they had not enjoyed the advantage of the daily prayers, and daily portions of Scripture in their Liturgy, there would have been in the revolution of ages, no vestige of Christianity left among them.* 'Ill a nation like ours, overfiouing %viUi knowledge, men arc not always in circumstances to perceive Uie v;ih:c of a scriptural Liturg}-. When Christians ar?; well taught, ihcy think lljf y want something bet- respecting the Syrians. 15^ "The doctrines of the Syrian Christians are few in number, but pure, and a^^ree in essential points with those of the Church of England: so that, although the body of tlic Church appears to be ignorant, and formal, and dead, there are individuals who are alive to righteousness, who are distinguished from the rest by tlieir purity of life, and are sometimes censured for too rigid a piety. In every Church, and in many of the private houses, there are manuscripts in the Syriac Language: and I hav'^ been successful in procuring some old and valuable copies of the Scriptures and other books, written in different ages and in different characters." ^'Cande-nad, a Church of the Syrian Christians, November 23, 1800. "This is the residence of Mar Dionysius, the Metropolitan of the Syrian Church. A great number of the Priests from the other Churches had assembled by desire of the Bishoj), before my arrival. The Bishop resides in a building attached to the Church. I was much struck with his first appearance. He uas dressed in a vestment of dark red silk; a large golden cross hung from his neck, and his venerable beard reached below his girdle. Such, thought I, was the appearance of Chrysostom in the fourth century. On public occasions, he wears the Episcopal mitre, and a muslin robe is thrown over his under garment; and in his hand he bears the crosier, or pastoral staff. He is a man of highly respectable character m his Church, eminent for his piety, and for the attention he devotes to his sacred functions. I found him to be far superior in general learning to any of his clergy whom I had yet seen. He told me that all my conversations with tcr. But the youn;^ and the ignorant, who form a great proportion of the community, are edified by a little plain instruction frequently repeal- ed. A small Churcli or Sect may do witliout a fi)rm for a while. But a national Liturg'y is tliat which preserves a relic of tlie true faith among' the people in a large Empire, when tiie Priests leave their auticles and their coNFESsioNsof faith. Woe to tiie declining Church which hath no Gospel Liturgy! Witness the Presbyterians in tlie West of England, and some otiier sects, who are said to have become Arians and Socinians to a man. The Puritans of a former age did not live long •enough to sec the use of an evangelical Formulary. 160 Christian Researcltts ills Priests since my arrival in the country had been communicated to him. "You have come," said he, "to visit a dechning Church, and I am now an old man: but the hopes of its seeing better days cheer my old age, though I may not live to see them." I sub- mitted to the Bishop my wishes in regard to the translation and printing of the Holy Scriptures. "I have already fully considered the subject," said he, "and have determined to superintend the work myself, and to call the most learned of my clergy to my aid. It is a work which will illuminate these dark regions, and God will give it his blessing." I was much pleas-, ed when I heard this pious resolution of the venerable man; for I had now ascertained that there are upwards of 200,000 Christians in the south of India, besides the Syrians who speak the Malabar Language. The next subject of importance in my mind, was the col- lection of useful manuscripts in the Chaldaic and Syriac Languages; and the Bishop was pleased to say that he would assist my inquiries and add to my collection. He descanted with great satisfaction on the hope oi seeing printed SjTiac Bibles from England; and said they would be "a treasure to his Church." ''Cande-nad, 9Ath November, 1806. "Since my coming amongst this people, I had cher- ished the hope that they might be one day united with the Church of England. When I reflected on the im- mense power of the Romish Church in India, and on our inability to withstand its influence, alone, it appear- ed to be an object of great consequence to secure the aid and co-operation of the Syrian Church, and the sanction of its antiquity in the East. I thought it might- be serviceable, at least, to lay such a foundation by the discussion of the subject, as our Church might act upon hereafter, if she should think it expedient. I was afraid to mention the subject to the Bishop at our iirst interview; but he himself intimated that he would be glad I would communicate freely upon it with two of his clergy. I had hitherto observed somewhat of a reserve in those with whom I had conversed on this matter: and now the cause was explained. The respecting the Syrians. t^ Bishop's chaplains confessed to me that they had doubts as to the purity of English Ordination. "The English," said they, "may be a warlike and great people; but their Church, by your own account, is but of recent origin. Whence do you derive your Ordination?" From Rome. "You derive it from a Church which is our ancient enemy, and with which we would never unite." They acknowledged that there might be sal- vation in every Church where "the name of Christ was named;" but in the question of an union, it was to be considered that they had existed a pure Church of Ciirist from the earliest ages; that if there was such a thing in the world as Ordination by the laying on of hands, in succession from the Aposdes, it was probable that they possessed it; that there was no record of history or tradition to impeach their claim. I observed that there was reason to believe that the same Ordina- tion had descended from the Apostles to the Church of Rome. "It might be so: but that Church had departed from the faith." I answered that the impurity of the channel had not corrupted the ordinance itself, or invali- dated the legitimacy of the imposition of hands; any more than the wickedness of a High Priest in Israel could disqualify his successors. The Church of England assumed that she derived Apostolical Ordina- tion through the Church of Rome, as she might have derived it through the Church of Antioch. I did not consider that the Church of England was entitled to reckon her Ordination to be higher or more sacred than that of the Syrian Church. This was the point upon which they wished me to be explicit. They ex- pected that in any official ncgociation on this subject, the antiquity and purity of Syrian Ordination should be expressly admitted. "Our conversation was reported to the Bishop. He wished me to state the advantagesof an Union. One ad- vantage would be, I observed, that English Clergynien, or rather Missionaries ordained by the Church of Eng- land, might be permitted hereafter to preach in the nu- merous Churches of the Syrians in India, and aid them in the promulgation of pure religion, against the pre- ponderating and increasing influence of the Romish 162 Christian Researches Church; And a.^aln, That Ordination by the Syrian Bishop might qualify for preaching in the English Churches in Indii; for we had an immense Empire in Hindostan, but few Preachers: and of these few scarce- ly any could Preach in the native languages. The Bishop said, "I would sacrifice much for such an Union; only let me not be called to compromise any thing of the dignity and purity of our Church." I told him, we did not wish to degrade, we would rather protect and defend it. All must confess that it was Christ's Church in the midst of a heathen land. The Church of England would be happy to promote its welfare, to revive its spirit, and to use it as an instrument of future good in the midst of her own Empire. I took this oc- casion to observe that there were some rites and prac- tices in the Syrian Church, which our Church might consider objectionable or nugatory. The Bishop confessed that some customs had been introduced du- ring their decline in the latter centuries, which had no necessary connexion w^ith the constitution of the Church, and might be removed without inconvenience. He asked v/hether I had authority from my own Church to make any proposition to him. I answered that I had not: that my own Church scarcely knew that the Syrian Church existed: but I could anticipate the wishes and purposes of good men. He thought it strange that there was no Bishop in India to superintend so large an Empire: and said he did not perfectly com- prehend our ecclesiastical principles. I told him that we had sent Bishops to other countries; but that our Indian Empire was yet in its infancy. Next day, the Bishop, after conferring with his clergy on the subject, returned an answer in writing to the following effect; "That an union with the English Church, or, at least, such a connexion as should ajopear to both Churches practicable and expedient, would be a happy event and favo'Mble to the advancement of Religion in India." In making this communication, he used his official de- signanon, "Mar Dionysius, Metropolitan of Malabar." I asked the Bishop if he would permit two of the young Cassanars to go to Englarid to finish their education, and then return to India. He said he should be very \ respecting the Sijvians. 1^3 iiappy to give his permission, if any should be found who were willing to go. I have accordingly made the ofier to two youths of good abilities, who are well skilled in the Syriac Language." ^'Camle-nad, 2oth Nov. "The Bishop was desii:ous to know somediing of the otiier Churches which had separated from Rome. I was ashamed to tell him how many they were. I men- tioned that there was a Ka&heesha or Presbyter Church in our own kingdom, in which every Kasheesha was equal to another. "Are there no Sliumhanas?'''' (Deacons in holy orders.) None. "And what, is there nobody to overlook the Kasheeshas?" Not one. "There must be something imperfect there," said he.* This led to the mention of the different sects. Those which most in- terested him were the Quakers and Baptists. He said it was an imposing idea to wash the body with water, to begin a new life. He asked whether they were bap- tized again every time they relapsed into sin and known apostasy. "Are there good men among these sects?" Excellent men almost in all. "I see it is with you as it was in the first ages; new sects were produced by true piety, but it was piety founded on ignorance. But do not good men in these sects relax a little when they grow old?" Yes, they speak in general less frequently and less dogmatically of their peculiar forms when they are old: one reason of which is, that the smaller sects, who are, for the most part, poor, generally acquire their competence of learning in advanced life. We next had some conversation concerning forms of worship; whether Christ intended that his Church should have the same form under the burning line, and in a country of frost and snow." * It is proper to state for the sallsfaction of those who may (liner in opinion wi'.h the venerable Bisliop, that in the Syriac irunslauon of the New Testament, there is no proper word for Bislmp other than Kashtc- aha- The words Kasheesha anil Shumshana, or properly Mc-shnnishana, are tlie two terms for the t%vo orders of Bisliop and Deacon in the third chapter of 1st Timothy. The terms E/nxrofios and Methropolita have been introduced into tiie S\rian Churcii from tiie Greek. The Bishop seemed to be more surprised at the strikin^j out the sacred order of Deacon, than at the not finding- the ordt r of a superintending Priest or Sishop, 164 Christian Researches / ^'Udiamper, Dec. 1806. "From Cande-nad I returned to the sea-coast to visit Lieut. Colonel Macaulay, the British Resident in Tra- vancore. He is at present on the island of Bal-gatty, called by the natives the Pepper Jungle. I have deriv- ed much valuable information from this intelligent offi- cer, who possesses a better knowledge of the South of India, than I suppose, any other European. He is a gentleman of a highly cultivated mind, of much various learning, and master of several languages. To these attainments he adds a quality which does not always accompany them. He is the friend of Christianity. After residing with him a few days, he accompanied me in a Tour to the interior. We first visited Udiamper, or as it is called by the Portuguese writers, Diamper. This was formerly the residence of Beliarte, King of the Christians; and here is the Syrian Church at which Archbishop Menezes from Goa, convened the Synod of the Syrian Clergy in 1599, when he burned the Sy- riac and Chaldaic books. The Syrians report, that while the flames ascended, he went round the Church in procession, chaunting a song of triumph. "FromUdiamper,Colonel Macaulay accompanied me to Cande-nad, to visit the Syrian Bishop a second time. He told us he had commenced the translation of the Scriptures. He was rather indisposed, and said he felt the infirmities of advanced years, his age being now seventy- eight. I promised to see him once more before I left the country." ''Cranganore, 9t/i Dec. 1806. "'This is that celebrated place of Christian antiquity where the apostle Thomas is said to have landed, when he first arrived in India from Aden in Arabia. There was formerly a town and fort at Cranganore, the Por- tuguese having once thought of making it the emporium of their commerce in India; but both are now in ruins. There is however one substantial relic of its greatness. There is an Archbishop of Cranganore, and subject to him there are forty-five Churches; many of which I entered. In some of them tiic worship is conducted >v}th as much decorum as in the Romish Churches of respecting the Syriauif. l^ll Western Ireland. Not far from Cranganore is the town of Paroor, where there is an ancient Syrian Church, Avhich bears the name of the Apostle Thomas. It is supposed to be the oldest in Malabar, and is still used for Divine Service. I took a drawing of it. The tradition among the Syrians is, that the Apostle conti- nued at this place for a time, before he went to preach at Melapoor and St. Thomas's Mount, on the coast of Coromandel, where he was put to death. The fact is certainly of little consequence; but 1 am satisfied ili^- we have as good authority for believing that the Apostle Thomas died in India, as that the Apostle Peter died at Rome. "Verapoli, Dec. 1806. "This is the residence of Bisliop R.n niondo, the Pope's Apostolic Vicar in Malabar. There is a Col- lege here for the sacerdotal office, in which the Students (from ten to twenty in number) are instructed in the Lati/i and Syriac Languages. At Pulingunna there is another College, in which the Syriac alone is taught. Here I counted twelve Students. The Apostolic Vicar superintends sixty-four Churches; exclusive of the forty-five governed by the Archbishop of Cranganore, and exclusive of the large Dioceses of the Bishops of Cochin and of Quilon, whose Churches extend to Cape Comorin, and are visible from the sea. The view of this assemblage of Christian congregations excited in my mind mingled sensations of pleasure and regret; of pleasure to think that so many of the Hindoos had been rescued from the idolatry of Brahma, and its criminal worship; and of regret when I reflected that there was not to be found among the whole body, one copy of the Holy Bible. ''The' Apostolic Vicar is an Italian, and correspond^ with the Society 'de propaganda Fide.' He is a man of liberal manners, and gave me free access to the archives of Verapoli, which are upwards of two cen- turies old. In the library I found many volumes mark- ed 'Liber hereticus prohibiius.' Every step I take iu Christian India, I meet with a memento of the Inquisi- tion. The Apostolical Vicar, however, does not ac- 166 Christian Researches knowledge its aiithorit}^ and places himself under Bri- tish protection. He spoke of the Inquisition with just indignation, and, in the presence of the British Resi- dent, called it 'a horrid Tribunal.' I asked him whe- ther he thougiit I might with safety visit the Inquisi- tion, when I sailed past Goa; there being at this time a British force in its vicinity. It asserted a personal jurisdiction over natives who were now British sub- jects: and it was proper the English Government should know something of its present state. The Bishop answered, 'I do not know what you might do, under the protection of a British force; but I should not like (smiling, and pressing his capacious sides,) to trust my body in their hands.' "We then had some conversation on the subject of giving the Scriptures to the native Roman Catholics. i had heard before, that the Bishop was by no means hostile to the measure. I told him that I should pro- bably find the means of translating the Scriptures into the Malabar Language, and wished to know whether he had any objection to this mode of illuminating the ignorant minds of the native Christians. He said he had none. I visited the Bishop two or three times af- terwards. At our last interview he said, 'I have been thinking of the good gift you arc meditating for the native Christians; but believe me, the Inquisition will endeavor to counteract your purposes by every means in their power. I afterwards conversed with an intelli- gent native Pi iest, who was well acquainted with the state and character of the Christians, and asked him whether he thought they would be happy to obtain the Scriptures? 'Yes,' answered he, 'those who have heard of them.' I asked if he had got a Bible himself? 'No,' he said; 'but he had seen one at Goa.' " ^'Jngamalce, a Syrian Town, coniaining Three Churches, January, 1807. "I have penetrated once more inland, to visit the Sy- rian Churches. At the town of Cenotta, I was sur- prised to meet with Jews and Christians in the same street. The Jew s led me first to their Synagogue, and ;)!lowcd me to take away some manuscripts for nioncy. respecting the Syrians. 167 The Syrian Christians then conducted me to their ancient Church. I aiterwards sat down on an eminence above the town, to contemplate this interesting specta- cle; a Jewish S}nat;ogue, and a Christian Church, standing over against each other; exhibiting, as it were, during many revolving ages, the Law and the Gospel to the view of the heathen people. "Angamalee is one of the most remote of the Syrian towns in this direction, and is situated on a high land. This was once the residence of the Syrian Bishop. The inhabitants told me, that when Tippoo Sultan in- vaded Travancore, a detachment of his Cavalry pene- trated to Angamalee, wliere they expected to find great wealth, from its ancient fame. Being Mahomedans, they expressed their abhorrence of the Christian reli- gion, by destroying one of the lesser Churches, and stabling their horses in the great Church. In this place I have found a good many valuable manuscripts. I had been led to suppose, from the statement of the Portuguese historians, that possibly all the Syriac MSS. of the Bible had been burned by the Romish Church at the Synod of Diamper in 1599. But this was not the case. The Inquisitors condemned many books to the flames; but they saved the Bible; being content to order that the Syriac Scriptures should be amended agreeably to the Vulgaie of Uumc. But many Bibles and other volumes were not produced at all. In the Acts of the Council of Nice it is recorded, that Johan- nes Bishop of India signed his name at that Council in A. D. 325. The Syriac version of the Scriptures was brought to India according to the popular belief, before the year 325. Some of their present copies arc certainly of ancient date. Though u-ritten on a strong thick pa- per, like that of some MSS. in tlie British Museum, commonly called Eastern paper, the ink has, in several places, eat through the material in the exact form of the letter. In other copies, where the ink had less of a corroding quality, it has fallen off, and left a dark ves- tige of the letter, faint indeed, but not, in general, ille- gible, 'i'here is a volume, which was deposited in one of the remote Churches, near the mountains, which merits a particular description. It contains the Old and 168 Christian Researches New Testaments, engrossed on strong vellum, in large folio, having three columns in a page; and is written with beautiful accuracy. The character is Estrangelo Syriac; and the words of every book are numbered. But the volume has suffered injury from time or neg- lect. In certain places tiie ink has been totally oblite- rated from the page, and left the parchment in its state of natural whiteness: but the letters can, in general, be distinctly traced from the impress of the pen, or from the partial corrosion of the ink. I scarcely expected that the Syrian Church would have parted vviih this manuscript. But the Bishop was pleased to present it to me, saying, 'It will be safer in your hands than in our own;' alluding to the revolutions in Hindostan. *And yet,' said he, Sve have kept it, as some think, for near a thousand years.' 'I wish,' .said I, 'that England m.ay be able to keep it a thousand years.' In looking over it, I find the very first proposed emendation of the Hebrew Text by Dr. Kcnnicott (Gen. iv, 8,) in this manuscript; and, no doubt, it is the right reading. The disputed passage in 1 John v, 7, is not to be found in il; nor is this verse to be found in any copy of the Sy- riac Scriptures which I have yet seen. But notwith- standing this omission, and notwithstanding the great display of learning in maintaining** a contrary opinion, I believe the passage to be genuine. The view of these copies of the Scriptures, and of tlie Churches which contain them, still continues to excite a pleasing as- tonishment in my mind: and I sometimes question my- self, whether I am indeed in India, in the midst of the Hindoos, and not far from the equinoctial line. How wonderful it is, that, during the dark ages of Europe, whilst ignorance and superstition, in a manner, denied the Scriptures to the rest of the world, the Bible should have found an asylum in the mountains of Malay-ala; where it was fiecly read by upwards of an hundred Churches! "But there are other ancient documents in Malabar, not less interesting than the Syrian Manuscripts. The old Portuguese historians relate, that soon after the ar- rival of their countrymen in India, about 300 years ago, the Syrian Bishop of Angamalce (the place where respecting the Syrians. 1C9 I now am) deposited in the Fort of Cocliin, for safe custody, certain tablets of brass, on which were en- graved rights of nobihty, and other privileges granted by a Prince of a former age; and that while thi-se Tab- lets were under the charge of tiie Poriuguese, they had bcv^n unaccountably lost, and were never after heard of. x\drian Moens, a Governor of Cochin in 1770, who published some account of the Jews of Malabar, in- forms us that he used every means in his power, lor many years, to obtain a sight of the famed Christian Plates; and was at length satisfied that they were irre- coverably lost, or rather, he adds, that they never existed. The Learned in general, and the * ntiquarian in parti- cular, will be glad to hear diat these ancient Tablets have been recovered within this last month by the ex- ertions of Lieutenant Colonel Macauley, the British Resident in Travancore, and are now officially deposit- ed with that Officer. "The Christian Tablets are six in number. They are composed of a mixed metal. The engraving on the largest plate is thirteen inches long, by about four broad. They are closely written, four of them on both sides of the plate, making in all eleven pages. On the plate reputed to be the oldest, there is writing perspic- uously engraved in nail-headed or triangular headed letters, resembling the Persepolltan or Bab} lonish. On the same plate there is writing in another character, which is supposed to have no affinity with any existing character in Hindostan. The grant on this plate ap- pears to be witnessed by four Jews of rank, whose names are distinctly engraved in an old Hebrew char- acter, resembling the alphabet called the Palmyrene: and to each name is prefixed the litle of '■'Magen'''' or Chief, as the Jews translated it. It may be doubted, whether there exist in the world many documents of so great length, which arc of equal antiquity, and in such faultless preservation, as the Christian Tablets of Malabar. The Jews of Cochin indeed contest the palm of antiquity: for they also produce two Tablets, con- taining privileges granted at a remote period; of which they presented to me a Hebrew translation. As no person can be found in this country who is able to 22 170 Christian Researches translate the Christian Tablets, I have directed an en- graver at Cochin to execute a copper-plate fac simile of the whole, for the purpose of transmitting copies to the learned Societies in Asia and Europe. The Christian and Jewish plates to.u;ether make fourteen pages. A copy was sent in the first instance to the Pundits of the Shanscrit College at Trichiur, by direction of the Rajah of Cochin; but they could not read the character.* From this place I proceed to Cande-nad, to visit the Bishop once more before I return to Bengal." THE MALABAR BIBLE. After the Author left Travaiicore, the Bishop prose- cuted the translation of the Scriptures into the Mala- bar Language without intermission, until he had completed the Nev^^ Testament. The year following, the Author visited Travancore a second time, and carried the Manuscript to Bombay to be printed! an excellent fount of Malabar types having been recent- ly cast at that place. Learned natives went from Travancore to superintend the press; and it is probable that it is now nearly finished, as a copy of the Gos- pels of St. Matthew and St. Mark, beautifully print- ed, was received in England some time ago. This version of the Scriptures will be prosecuted until the whole Bible is completed, and copies circulated throughout the Christian regions of Malabar. THE SYRIAC BIBLE. It has been furtjier in contemplation to print an edi- tion of the Syriac Scriptures, if the public should •Most of the Manuscripts which I collected among' the Syrian Chris- tians, I have presented to the University of Cambridge; and they ars n<»w deposited in the Pul>lic Library of that University, together with the copper-plate fac Bimiks of the Cliiistian a«d Jewish Tablet*. respecting the Syrians. 171 countenance the design. Tliis gift, it may be pre- sumed, the English nation will be pleased to present to the Syrian Christians. We are already debtors to that ancient people. They have preserved the manu- scripts of the Holy Scriptures incorrupt, during a long series of ages, and have now committed them into our own hands. By their long and energetic defence of pure doctrine against ai.ti-christian eiTor, they are entitled to the gratitude and thanks of the rest of the Christian world. Further, they have pre- served to this day the language in which our blessed Lord preached to men the glad tidings of Salvation. Their Scriptures, their doctrine, their language, in short their very existence, all add something to the evidence of the truth of Christianity. The motives then for printing an edition of the Syriac Bible are these: 1. To do honor to the language which was spoken by our blessed Savior when upon earth. 2. To do honor to that ancient Church, which has preserved his langTiage and his doctrine. 3. As the means of perpetuating the true Faith in the same Church for ages to come. 4. As the means of preserving the pronunciation, and of cultivating the knowledge of the Syriac Lan guage in the East; and 5. As the means of reviving the knowledge of the Syriac Language in our own nation. On the Author's return to England, he could not find one copy of the Syriac Bible in a separate volume for sale in the kingdom. lie wished to send a copy to the Syrian Bishop, as an earnest of more, when an edition should be printed. The Syriac Bible is Avantcd not only by the Churches of the Syrian Christians, but by the still 172 Christian Researches. more numerous Churches of the Syro-Romish Chris- tians in Malabar, who also use the Syriac Language. THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS IN INDIA. In every age of the Church of Rome there have been individuals, of an enlightened piety, who derived their religion not from "the commandments of men," but from the doctrines of the Bible. There are at this day, in India and in England, members of that com- munion, who deserve the affection and respect of all good men; and whose cultivated minds will arraign the corruptions of their own religion, which the Au- thor is about to describe, more severely than he will permit himself to do. He is indeed prepared to speak of Roman Catholics with as much liberality as per- haps any Protestant has ever attempted on Christian principles: for he is acquainted with individuals, whose unaffected piety he considers a reproach to a great body of Piotestants, even of the strictest sort. It is indeed painful to say any thing which may seem to feeling and noble minds ungenerous; but those enlightened persons, whose good opinion it is desira- ble to preserve, will themselves be pleased to see that truth is not sacrificed to personal respect, or to a spu- rious candor. Their own Cliurch sets an example of "plainness of speech" in the assertion of those tenets which it professes, some of which must be extremely painful to the feeling of Pi-otestants, in their social intercourse with Catholics; such as, "That there is no salvation out of the pale of the Romish Church." This exclusive character prevents concord and in- timacy between Protestant ar,d Catholic families. The Romish Christians. i^- On the principles of Infidelity they can associate v^.jj easily; but on the principles of Religion, the Protest- ant must evei' be on the defensive; for the Romish Church excommunicates him: and although he must hope that some individuals do not maintain the tenet, yet his unceitainty as to the fact prevents that cordial- ity which he desires. Many excellent Catholics suffer unjustly in their intercourse with Protestants, from the ancient and exclusive articles of their own Church, which they themselves neither profess nor believe. If they will only intimate to tlieir Protestant friends, that they renounce the exclusive principle, and that they profess the religion of the Bible, no more seems requisite to form with such persons the sincerest friendship on Christian principles. At the present time we see the Romish Religion ia Europe without dominion; and hence it is viewed by the mere philosopher with indifference or contem])t. lie is pleased to see, that the '-seven heads and the ten horns" are taken away; and thinks nothing of the "names of blasphemy." But in the following pages, the Author will have occasion to shew what Rome is, as having dominion; and possessing it too within the boundaries of tlie British Empire. In passing through the Romish Provinces in the East, though the Author had before heard much of the Papal corruptions, he certainly did not expect to see Christianity in the degraded state in which he found it. Of the Priests it may truly be said, that they arc, in general, better acquainted with the Veda of Brahma than with the Gospel of Christ. In some places the diK'trincs of both arc bleiul(>d. At Aughoor, situated between Trilchinopoly and Madura, he wit- nessed (in October 1800) the Tower of Juggernaut employed to solemnize a Christian festival. The old 176 Christian Researches. troduce me to the Archbishop of Goa, the Primate of the Orient. "I had communicated to Colonel Adams, and to the British Resident, my purpose of inquiring into the state of the Inquisition. These gentlemen informed me, that I should not be able to accomphsh my design without difficulty; since every thing relating to the Inquisition was conducted in a very secret manner, the most res- pectable of the Lay Portuguese themselves being igno- rant of its proceedings; and that, if the Priests were to discover my object, their excessive jealousy and alarm would prevent their communicating with mc, or satis- fying my inquiries on any subject. "On receiving this intelligence, I perceived that it would be necessary to proceed with caution. I was, in fact, about to visit a republic of Priests; whose do- minion had existed for nearly three centuries; whose province it was to prosecute heretics, and particularly the teachers of heresy; and from whose authority and sentence there was no appeal in India.* "It happened that Lieutenant Kempthorne, Com- mander of His Majesty's brig Diana, a distant con- nexion of my own, was at this time in the harbor. On his learning that I meant to visit Old Goa, he offered to accompany me; as did Captain Stirling, of His Majesty's 84th regiment, which is now stationed at the forts. "We proceeded up the river in the British Resident's barge, accompanied by Major Pareira, who was well qualified, by a thirty years' residence, to give informa- tion concerning local circumstances. From him I learned that there were upwards of two hundred Churches and Chapels in the province of Goa, and up- wards of. two thousand Priests. *I was informed that the Vice-Roy of Goa lias no aiUhorily over tlie Inquisition, and that he himself is liable to its censure. Were the Britisii Government, for instance, to prefer u complaint against the Inquisition to the Portuguese Government at Goa, it could obtain no redress. By the very constitution of the Inquisition, there is no power in India which can invade its jurisdiction, or even put a question to it on any subject. The Romish Chi'istians. 177 *'0n our arrival at the city,* it was past twelve o'clock: all the Ciuirchcs were shut, and we were told ihat they would not be ojK'ncd again till two o'elock. I mentioned to Major Pareira, that I intended to stay at Old Goa some days; and that 1 should be obliged' to him to fmd me a place to sleep in. He seemed sur- prised at this intimation, and observed that it would be difficult for me to obtain a rcce|)tioa in any of the Churches or Convents, and that there were no private houses into which I could be admitted. I said I could sleep any where; I had two servants with me, and a travelling bed. When he perceived that I was serious in my purpose, he gave directions to a civil officer, in that place, to clear out a room in a building whicli had been long uninhabited, and which was then used as a warehouse for goods. Matters at this time presented a very gloomy appearance; and I had thoughts of re- turning with my companions from this inhospitable place. In the mean time we sat down in the room I have just mentioned, to lake some refreshment, while Major Pareira went to call on some of his friends. During this interval, I communicated to Lieutenant Kempthorne the object of my visit. I had in my pock- et 'Dellon's Account of the Inquisition at Goa;'t and I mentioned some particulars. While we were con- versing on the subject, the great bell of the Cathedral begaa to toll; the same which Dellon observes always tolls, before day-light, on the morning of the Auto da Fe. I did not myself ask any questions of the people concerning the Inquisition; but Mr. Kempthorne made inquiries for me: and he soon found out that the Santa •We entered tlie city by tlie palace gate, over whicli is the Statue of Vasco cle Gania, who first opened India to the view of Europe. I had seen aX Calicut, a few weeks before, the niiiis of the Samokin's Palace, in which Vasco de Gaina was first received, 'i'iie Samorln was the tirst na- tive Prince against whom the Europeans made war. The empire of the Samorin has passed away: and the empire of his conquerors has passed away: and now imperial Britain exercises dominion. May imperial Britain be prepared to give a good account of her stewardship, wlien it shall be said unto her, " riiou inayest be no hunger steward." jMonsieur Dellon, a phjsician, was imprisoned in the dungeon of the Inquisition at Gnu for two years, and witnessed an Auto da Fe, wIk « .some heretics were burned; at wluch time he walked barefoot. .After liis release, lie wrote the history of his cor.finem.^ul. His descriptions are in general verv accurate. 2.3 178 Christian Researches. Casa, or Holy Office, was close to the house where we were then sitting. The gentlemen went to the window to view the horrid mansion; and I could see the indig- nation of free and enlightened men arise in the counte- nances of the two British officers, while they contem- plated a place where formerly their own countrymen were condemned to the flames, and into which they themselves might now suddenly be thrown, without the possibility of rescue. "At two o'clock we went out to view the Churches, which were now open for the afternoon service; for there are regular daily masses; and the bells began to assail the ear in every quarter. "The magnificence of the Churches of Goa far ex- ceeded any idea I had formed from the previous de- scription. Goa is properly a city of Churches; and the wealth of provinces seems to have been expended in their erection. The ancient specimens of architecture at this place far excel any thing that has been attempt- ed in modern times in any other part of the East, both in grandeur and in taste. The Chapel of the Palace is built after the plan of St. Peter's at Rome, and is said to be an accurate model of that paragon of architecture. The Church of St. Dominic, the founder of the Inqui- sition, is decorated with paintings of Italian masters. St. Francis Xavier lies enshrined in a monument of ex- quisite art, and his coffin is enchased with silver and precious stones. The Cathedral of Goa is worthy of one of the principal cities of Europe; and the Church and Convent of the Augustinians (in which I now reside) is a noble pile of building, situated on an eminence, and has a magnificent appearance from afar. "But what a contrast to all this grandeur of the Churches is the worship offi^red in them! I have been present at the service in one or other of the Chapels every day since I arrived; and I seldom see a single worshipper, but the ecclesiastics. Two rows of native Priests, kneeling in order before the altar, clothed in coarse black garments, of sickly appearance and vacant countenance, perform here, from day to day, their la- borious masses, seemingly unconscious of any other duty or obhgation of life. The Romish Christians. 179 "The day was now far sjjcnt, and my companions were about to leave me. While I was considering whether I should return with them, Major Pareira said he would first introduce me to a Priest, high in office, and one of the most learned men in the place. We accordingly walked to the Convent of the Augustinians, where I was presented to Joscphusa Doloribus, a man well advanced in life, of pale visage and penetrating eye, rather of a reverend appearance, and possessing great fluency of speech and urbanity of manners. At first sight he presented the aspect of one of those acute and prudent men of the world, the learned and respectable Italian Jesuits, some of whom are yet found, since the demolition of their order, reposing in tranquil obscuri- ty, in different parts of the East. After half an hour's conversation m the Latin language, during which he adverted rapidly to a variety of subjects, and inquired concerning some learned men of his own Church, whom I had visited in my tour, he politely invited me to take up my residence with him, during my stay at Old Goa. I was highly gratified by this unexpected invitation; but Lieutenant Kcmpthorne did not approve of leaving me in the hands of the Inquisitor. For judge of our sur- prise, when we discovered that my learned host was one of the Inquisitors of the Holy office, the second member of that august tribunal in rank, but the first and most active agent in the business of the department. Apartments were assigned to me in the College adjoin- ing the Convent, next to the rooms of the Inquisitor himself; and here I have been now four days at the very fountain-head of information, in regard to those subjects which I wished to investigate. I breakfast and dine with the Inquisitor almost every day, and he generally passes his evenings in my apartment. As he considers my inquiries to be chiefly of a literary nature, he is perfectly candid and communicative on all subjects. "Next day after my arrival, I was introduced by my learp.ed conductor to the Archbishop of Goa. We found him reading the Latin Letters of St. Francis Xavier. On my adverting to the long duration of the city of Goa, while other cities of Europeans in India had suiTered from war or revolution, the Archbibhop 180 Christian Researches. observed, that the preservation of Goa was 'owing to the prayers of St. Francis Xavier.' The Inquisitor looked at me to see what I thought of this sentiment. I acknowledged that Xavier was considered by the learned among the Enghsh to have been a great man. What he wrote himself bcsj)eaks liim a man of learn- ing, of original genius, and great fortitude of mind; but what others have written for him and of him has tar- nished his fame, by making him the inventor of fables. The Archbishop signified his assent. He afterwards conducted me into his private Chapel, which is decor- ated with images of silver, and then into the Archiepis- copal Library, which possesses a valuable collection of books. As I passed through our Convent, in return- ing from the Archbishop's, I observed among the paint- ings in the cloisters a portrait of the famous Alexis de Menezes, Archbishop of Goa, who held the Synod of Diamper near Cochin in 1599, and burned the books of the Syrian Christians. From the inscription under- neath I learned that he was the founder of the mag- nificent Church and Convent in which I am now re- siding.'^ "On the same day I received an invitation to dine with the chief Inquisitor, at his house in the country. The second inquisitor accompanied me, and we found a respectable company of Priests, and a sumptuous en- tertainment. In the library of tlie chief Inquisitor I saw a register, containing the present establishment of the Inquisition at Goa, and the names of all the officers. On my asking the chief Inquisitor whether the estab- lishment was as extensive as formerly, he said it was nearly the same. I had hitherto said little to any per- son concerning the Inquisition, but I had indirectly gleaned much information concernirig it, not only from the Inquisitors themselves, but from certain Priests, whom I visited at their respective convents; particu- larly from a Father in the Franciscan Convent, who had himself repeatedly witnessed an Auto da Fe." "Gort, Augustinian Convent, 26th Jan. 1808. "On Sunday, after Divine service, which I attended, \ve looked over together the prayers and portions of The Romish Ciwiat'/ans. 181' Scripture for the da)-, uliich ltd to a discussion con- cerning some of the doctrines of" Christianity. We then read the third chaj)ter of St. John's Gosixl, in the Latin Vult^atc. I asked the Inquisitor wheiher he be- lieved in the influence of the Spirit there spoken of. He distinctly admitted it; conjointly however he thought, in some obscure sense, with xuater. I ob- served that water was merely an emblem of the puri- fying effects of the Spirit, and could be bufdv\ emblem. We next adverted to the expression of St. John in his first Epistle; 'This is he that came by waterixwcX blood: even Jesus Christ; not by water only, but by water and blood:' — blood to atone for sin, and water to purify the heart; justification and sanctification: both of which were expressed at the same moment on the Cross. The Inquisitor was pleased with the subject. I referred to the evangelical doctrines of Augusiin (we were now in the Augustinian Convent) plainly asserted by that Fa- ther \\\ a thousand places, and he aeknoA\kdgcd their truth. I then asked him in what important doctrine he differed frorri the Protestant Church? He confessed that he never had a theological discussion with a Prot- estant before. By an easy transition we passed to the importance of the Bible itself, to illuminate the priests and people. I noticed to him that after looking through the colleges and schools, there appeared to me to be a total eclipse ot Scriptural light. He acknowledged that religion and learning were truly in a degraded state. I had visited the theological schools, and at every place I expressed my surprise to the tutors, in presence of the pupils, at the absence of the Bible, and almost total want of reference to it. They pleaded the eustcm of the place, and the scarcity of copies of the book itself. Some of the younger Priests came to me afterwards, desiring to know by what means they might procure copies. This inquiry for Bibles was like a ray of hope beaming on the walls of the Inquisition. "I pass an hour sometimes in the spacious library of the Augustinian Convent. I'liere are many rare volumes, but they are chiefly theological, and almost all of the sixteenth centurv. There are few classics; 182 Christian Researches. and I have not yet seen one copy of the original Scrip- tures in Hebrew or Greek." ^^Goa, Augustinian Convent j 27th Jan. 1808. "On the second morning after my arrival, I was surprised by my host, the Inquisitor, coming into my apartment clothed in b/ack robes from head to foot; for the usual dress of liis order is white. He said he was going to sit on the Tribunal of the Holy Office. 'I presume, Father, your august office does not occupy much of your time.' 'Yes,' answered he, 'much. I sit on the Tribunal three or four days every week.' "I had thought, for some days, of putting Dellon's book into the Inquisitor's hands; for if I could get him to advert to the facts stated in that book, I should be able to learn, by comparison, the exact state of the Inquisition at the present time. In the evening he came in, as usual, to pass an hour in my apartment. After some conversation I took the pen in my hand to write a few notes in my journal; and, as if to amuse him, while I was writing, I took up Dellon's book, which was lying with some others on the table, and handing it across to him, asked him whether he had ever seen it. It was in the French Language, which he understood well. 'Relation de 1' Inquisition de Goa,' pronounced he, with a slow, articulate voice. He had never seen it before, and began to read with eagerness. He had not proceeded far, before he be- trayed evident symptoms of uneasiness. He turned hastily to the middle of the book, and then to the end, and then ran over the table of contents at the beginning, as if to ascertain the full extent of the evil. He then composed himself to read, while I continued to write. He turned over the pages with rapidity, and when he came to a certain place, he ex- claimed in the broad Italian accent, 'Mendacium, Mendacium.' I requested he would mark those pas- sages which were untrue, and we should discuss them afterwards, for that I had other books on the subject, 'Other books,' said he, and he looked with an inquir- ing eye on those on the table. He continued read- Tlie Romish Christians. 183 ing till it was time to retire to rest, and tlicn beg- ged to take the book with him, *'It was on this night that a circumstance hap- pened which caused my first alarm at Goa. My ser- vants slept every night at my chamber door, in the long gallery which is common to all the apartments, and not far distant from the servants of the convent. About midnight I was waked by loud shrieks and expressions of terror, from some person in the gal- lery. In the first moment of surprise I concluded it must be the Alguazils of the Holy Ofiice, seizing my servants to carry them to the Inquisition. But, on going out, I saw my own servants standing at the door, and the person who had caused the alarm (a boy of about fourteen) at a little distance, surround- ed by some of the Priests, who had come out of their cells on hearing the noise. The boy said he had seen a spectre^ and it was a considerable time before the agitations of his body and voice subsid- ed. Next morning at breakfast the Inquisitor apol- ogized for the disturbance, and said the boy's alarm proceeded from a 'phantasma animi,' a phantasm of the imagination. "After breakfast we resumed the subject of the Inqui- sition. The Inquisitor admitted that Dcllon's descrip- tions of the dungeons, of the torture, of the mode of trial, and of the Auto da Fe were, in general, juBt; but he said the writer judged untruly of the motives of the Inquisitors, and very uncharitably of the character of the Holy Church; and I admitted that, under the pressure of his peculiar suffering, this might possibly be the case. The Inquisitor was now anxious to know to what extent Dcllon's book had been circulated in Eu- rope. I told him that Picart had published to the world extracts from it, in his celebrated work called "Religious Ceremonies;" together with plates of the system of torture and burnings at the Auto da Ye. I added that it was now generally believed in luirope that these enormities no longer existed, and that tlic Inquisition itself liad been totally suppressed; but that I was concerned to find that thi^ was not the case. 184 Christian Researches He now began a grave narration to shew that ihe In- quisition Iiad undergone a change in some respects, and that its terrors were mitigated."* • The following' were the passag'es.in Mr. Dellon's narrative, to which I wished particularly to draw ihe aiieiuiou of the Inquisitor. Mr, D. had been thrown inio ihe Inquisiiion at Goa and contined in a dungeon, ten teet square, where he remained upwards of two years, without seeing any person, but the gaoler who brought him iiis victuals, except when he was brought to his trial, expecting daily to be brought to the stake- His alleged crime was, charging the Inquisition witli cruelty, in a conversa- tion lie had with a I'rieaL at Daman, anollier part of India. J "During the months of November and December, I heard, every morn- ing, ihe shrieks of the unfortunate victims, who were undergomg the &iiestion. I remembered to have heard, before I was cast into prison, that the Auto da Fc was generally celebrated on the tirst Sunday in advent, because on that day is read in the Churches that part of the Gospel in which mention is made of the last judgment; and the Inquisitors pretend by this ceremony to exhibit a lively emblem of that awful event. 1 was likewise convinced that there were a great number of prisoners, besides myself; the profound silence, which reigned within the walls of the building, having enabled me to count the number of doors which were opened at the hours of meals. However, the first and second Sundays of Advent passed by, without my hearing of any thing, and 1 prepared to undergo another year of melancholy captivity, when I was aroused from my despair on the llth of January, by the noise of the guards removing the bars from the door of my prison. The Alcaide presented me with a habit, which he ordered me to put on, and to make myself ready to attend him, when he should come again. Thus saying, he left a lighted lamp in my dungeon. The guards returm-i, about 'wo o'clock iu fhe morning, and led me out into a long gallery, v/iiere 1 found a number of the compan- ions of my fate, drawn up in a rank against a wall: I placed myself among the rest, and several more soon joined the melancholy band. The profound silence and stillness caused them to resemble statues more than the ani- mated bodies of liuman creatures. The women, wlio were clothed in a ■similar manner, were placed in a neighboring galleiy, where we could not see them; but I remarked that a number of persons stood by them- selves at some distance, attended by others who wore long black dresses, and who walked backwards and forwards occasionally. I did not then know who these were: but I was afterwards informed that the former were the victims who were condemned to be burned, and the others were their confessors. "After we were all ranged against the wall of this gallery, we received each a large wax taper. They then brought us a number cf dresses made of yellow cloth, with the cross of St. Andrew painted before and behind. This is called the San Benito. The relapsed heretica wear anotiier species of robe, called the Samarra, the ground of which is grey. The portrait of the sufferer is painted upon it, placed upon burning torches with flames and demons all round. Caps were then produced called Carrochiu; made of pasteboard, pointed like sugar-loaves, all cov- ered over with devils, and flames of fire. "The great bell of the Cathedral began to ring a little before sun-rise, which served as a signal to warn the people of Goa to come and behold the :iugust ceremony of the Auto da Fe; and then they made us proceed from the gallery one by one. 1 remarked as we passed into the great hall, that the Inquisitor was sitting at the door with his secretary by him, and that he delivered every prisoner into liic haiids of a particular per- The Romish Cliristians. 185 "I had already discovered, from written or printed documents, tliat the Inquisition at Goa was suppressed by Royal Edict in the year 177^, and established again in 1779. The Franciscan Father before men- tioned witnessed the annual Auto da Fe, from 1770, to 1775. *'It was the liumanity, and tender mercy of a good King," said the old Father, "which abolished the Inquisition." But immediately on his death, the power of the Priests acquired the ascendant, under the Queen Dowager, and the Tribunal was re-established, son, who is to be his fjiiard to the place of burning'. These persons are called Parrains, or Godfathers. My Godfather was ihe commander of a ship. I went forth with him, and as soon as we wore in the street, I saw that tlie procession was commenced by the Dominican Friars; wjio have this honor, because St. Dominic founded the Inquisition, Tliese are followed by tlie pi'is'>ners wlio walk one after the other, cacli lia\ ing his Godfather by his side, and a li.^iited taper in his hand. The least guilty go forem^ist; and as I did not pass for one of them, there were many who took precedence of me Tiie women were mixed promiscu- ously ^\ith the men. We all walked barefoot, and the sharp stones of the stcets of Goa wounded my tender feet, and caused the blood to stream: for they made us ma''ch througli the chief streets of "the city: and we 'vcre regarded every where by an innumerable crowd of people, who had assembled from all parts of India to behold this spectacle; for the Inquisition takes care to annoimce it long before, in tlie most remote parishes. At length we arrived at the Church of St. Francis, whicii was, for this time, destined for the celebration of the Act of Faith. On one side of the Altar, was tlie Grand Inquisitor and his Counsellors; and on the other, the ViceRoy of Goa and Ids Court. All the prisoners are seated to hear a Sermon. I observed tiiat those prisoners who wore tlie horrible Carrochas came in last in the procession. One of the Augustiii Monks ascended the pulpit, and preached for a quarter of an hour. Tlie sermon being concluded, two re;uler3 went up to tlie pulpit, one after the other, and read the sentences of the prisoners. My joy was extreme, when I honrd tiiat my sentence was not to be burnt, but to be a galley- slave for five years. After the sentences were rea. tinued in operation ever since. It was restored in 1779, subject to certain restrictions, the chief of which are the two following, "That a greater number of wit- nesses should be required to convict a criminal than were before necessary;" and, "That the Auto da Fe should not be held publicly as before; but that the sentences of the Tribunal should be executed privately, within the walls of the Inquisition." "In t! is particular, the constitution of the new In- quisition is more reprehensible than that of the old one; for, as the old Father expressed it, 'Nunc sigillum non revelat Inquisitio.' Formerly the friends of those un- fortunate persons who were thrown into its prison, had the melancholy satisfaction of seeing them once a year walking in the procession of the Auto da Fe; or if they were condemned to die, they witnessed their death, and mourned for the dead. But now they have no means of learning for years whether they be dead or alive. The policy of this new code of concealment appears to be this, to preserve the power of the Inquisition, and at the same time to lessen the public odium of its proceed- ings, in the presence of British dominion and civiliza- tion, I asked the Father his opinion concerning the na- ture and frequency of the punishments within the walls. He said he possessed no certain means of giving a sa- tisfactory answer; that every thing transacted there was declared to be Sacrum et sccretum.' But this he knew to be true, that there were constantly captives in the dungeons; that some of them are liberated after long confinement, but that they never speak afterwards of what passed within the place. He added that, of alt the persons he had known, who had been liberated, he never knew one who did not carry about with him what might be called, 'the mark of the Inquisition;' that is to say, who did not shew in the solemnity of his coun- tenance, or in his peculiar demeanor, or his terror of the Priests, that he had been in that dreadful place. "The chief argument of the Inquisitor to prove the melioration of the Inquisition was the superior humariity of the Inquisitors, I remarked that I did not doubt tho The Roml6h ChriatiaUis. jy7 humanity of the existing officers; but what availed hu- manity in an Inquisitor? he must pronounce sentence according to the Laws of the Tribunal, which are noto- rious enough; and a relapsed Heretic must be burned in the flames, or confined for life in a dungeon, whether tlie Inquisitor be humane or not. But if, said I, you would satisfy my mind completely on this subject, 'shew me the Inquisition.' He said it was not permitted to any person to see the Inquisition. I ob- served that mine might be considered as a peculiar case; that the character of the Inquisition, and the ex- pediency of its longer continuance had been called in question; that I had mys^lf written on the civilization of India, and might possibly publish something more upon that subject, and that it could not be expected that I should pass over the Inquisition v/ilhout notice, knowing what I did of its proceedings; at the same time I should not wish to state a single lact without his au- thority, or at least his admission of its truth. I added that he himself had been pleased to communicate with me very fully on the subject, and that in all our discus- sions we had both been actuated, I hoped, by a good purpose. The countenance of the Inquisitor evidently altered on receiving this intimation, nor did it ever after wholly regain its wonted frankness and placidity. After some hesitation, however, he said, he would take me with him to the Inquisition the next day. I was a good deal surprised at this acquiescence of the Inquisitor, but I did not knov/ what was in his mind. ''Next morning after breakfast my host went to dress for the Holy Office, and soon returned in his inquisito- rial robes. He said he would go half an hour before the usual time for the purpose of shewing me the In- quisition. The buildings are about a quarter of a mile distant from the convent, and we proceeded thither in our Martjeels.^ On our arrival at the place, the In- •The Manjeel is a kind of Palankeen common at Goa. It is merely 9 sea cot suspended from a bamboo, wliich is liornc on the htadr. of four men. Sometimes a foot man runs before, havintj a stalf in bis hand, to wliich are attached little bells or rings, which he jingles as he vwwz. keeping time with the motion of the bearers. 188 Christian Researches. quisitor said to me, as we were ascending the steps oi the outer stair, that he hoped I should be satisfied with a transient view of the Inquisition, and that I would retire whenever he should desire it. I took this as a good omen, and followed my conductor with tolerable confidence. *'He led me first to the Great Hall of the Inquisi- tion. We were met at the door by a number of well dressed persons, who, I afterwards understood, were the familiars, and attendants of the Holy Office. They bowed very low to the Inquisitor, and looked with surprise at me. The Great Hall is the place in which the prisoners are marshalled for the procession of the Auto da Fe. At the procession described by Dellon, in which he himself walked barefoot, clothed with the painted garment, there were upwards of one hundred and fifty prisoners. I traversed this hall for some time, with a slow step, reflecting on its former scenes, the Inquisitor walking by my side, in silence. I thought of the fate of the multitude of my fellcw- creatures who had passed through this place, con- demned by a tribunal of their fellow-sinners, their bodies devoted to the flames, and their souls to perdi- tion. And I could not help saying to him, "Would not the Holy Church wish, in her mercy, to have those souls back again, that she might allow them a little further probation?" The Inquisitor answered nothing, but beckoned me to go with him to a door at one end of the hall. By this door he conducted me to some small rooms, and thence to the spacious apartments of the chief Inquisitor, Having surveyed these he brought me back again to the Great Hall; and I thought he seemed now desirous that I should depart. "Now, Father," said I, "lead me to the dungeons below; I want to see the captives." "No," said he, "that can. not be." I now began to suspect that it had been in the mind of the Inquisitor, from the beginning, to shew me only a certain part of the Inquisition, in the hope of satisfying my inquiries in a general way. I urged him with earnestness, but he steadily resisted, and seemed to be ofiendcd, or rather agitated, by my importunity. I intimated to him plainly, that the only way to do justice to his own assertions and arguments, The Romish Ohristians. 189 regarding the present state of the Inquisition, was to show me the prisons and the captives. I should then describe only what I saw; but now the subject was left in awful obscurity. "Lead me down," said I, "to the inner building, and let me pass through the two hundred dungeons, ten feet square, described by your former captives. Let me count the number of your jjresent captives, and converse with them. I want to sec if there be any subjects of the British Government, to whom we owe protection. I want to ask how long they have been here, how long it is since they beheld the light of the sun, and whether they ever expect to see it again. Shew me the Chamber of Torture; and declare what modes of execution, or of punishment, are now practised within the walls of the Inquisition, in lieu of the public Auto da Fe. If, after all that has passed, Father, you resist this reasonable request, I shall be justified in believing, that you are afraid of exposing the real state of the Inquisition in India." To these observations the Inquisitor made no reply; but seemed impatient that I should withdraw. "My good Father," said I, "lam about to take my leave of you, and to thank you for your hospitable attentions, (it had been before understood that I should take my final leave at the door of the Inquisition, after having seen the interior,) and I wish always to preserve on my mind a favorable sentiment of your kindness and can- dor. You cannot, you say, shew me the captives and the dungeons; be pleased then merely to answer this question; for I shall believe your word: How many prisoners are there now below, in the cells of the In- quisition?" The Inquisitor replied, "That is a question which I cannot answer." On his pronouncing these words, I retired hastily towards the door, and wished him farewell. We shook hands with as much cordi ality as we could at the moment assume; and both of us, I believe, were sorry that our parting took place with a clouded countenance. "From the Inquisition I went to the place of burii ing in the Campo Santo Laznro, on the river sidi , where the victims were brought to the stake at the Auto da Fo. It is close to the palace, that the Vic.:- 190 diristian Researches. Roy and his Court ma}'- witness the execution; tor it has ever been the poHcy of the Inquisition to make these spiritual executions appear to be the executions of the State. An old Priest accompanied me, who pointed out the phice and described the scene. As I passed over this melancholy plain, I thought on the diflerence between the pure and benign doctrine, which was first preached to India in the Apostolic age, and that bloody code, which, after a long night of dark- ness, was announced to it under the same name! And I pondered on the mysterious dispensation, which per- mitted the ministers of the Inquisition, with their racks and fiames, to visit these lands, before the heralds of the Gospel of Peace. But the most painful reflection ivas, that this tribunal should yet exist, unavved by the vicinity of British humanity and dominion. I wa§ not satisfied with what I had seen or said at the In- quisition, and I determined to go back again. The Inquisitors were now sitting on the tribunal, and I had some excuse for returning; for I w^as to receive from the chief Inquisitor a letter which he said he would give me, before I left the place, for the British Resi- dent in Travancore, being an answer to a letter from that officer. "When I arrived at tlie Inquisition, and had ascend- ed the outer stairs, the door-keepers surveyed mc doubtingly, but suffered me to pass, supposing that I had returned by permission and appointment of the Inquisitor. I entered the Great Hall, and went up directly towards the tribunal of the Inquisition, de- scribed by Dtlion, in which is the lofty Crucifix. I sat down on a form, and wrote some notes; and then desired one of the attendants to earry in my name to the Inquisitor. As I walked up the Hall, I saw a poor woman silting by herself, on a bench by the wall, apparently in a disconsolate state of mind. She clasped her hands as I passed, and gave me a look expressive of her distress. This sight chilled my spirits. The familiars told me she was waiting there to be called up before the tribunal of the Inquisition, While I was asking questions concerning her crime, the second In- quisitor came out in evident trepidation, and was aboiip Tlic Romish Chrisiians. I git to complain of the intrusion; when I informed him I had come back for the letter from the chief Inquisitor. He said it should be sent after mc to Goa; and he con- ducted me with a quick step towards the door. As we passed the poor woman, I pointed to her, and said with some emphasis, "Rt-liokl, Father, another victim of the holy Inquisition!" He answered nothing. When we arrived at the head of the great stair, he bowed, and 1 took my last leave of Josephus a Doloribus, without uttering a word." The foregoing particulars concerning the Inquisition at Goa are detailed chiefly with this > iew; that the English nation may consider, whether there be suffi- cient ground for presenting a remonstrance to the Portuguese Government, on the longer continuance of that tribunal in India; it being notorious, that a gi^eat part of the Romish Christians are now^ under British protection. '-The Romans," says Montesquieu, "deserved well of human nature, for making it an article in their treaty with the Carthaginians, that they should abstain from sacrificing their children to their gods." It has been lately observed by re- spectable writers, that the English nation ought to imitate this example, and endeavor to induce her allies "to abolish the human saciifices of the Inquisi tion;" and a censure is passed on our Government for their indifference to this subject.* The indifference to the Inquisition is attributable, we believe, to the same cause w^hich has produced an indifference to the religious principles ^vhich first organized the Inquisi- tion. The mighty Despot, who suppressed the In- quisition in Spain, was not swa}cd probably by very powerful motives of humanity: but viewed with jeal- misy a tribunal, which usurped an indcjicndcnt *E■ ir:1260 years t A time, liines, and half a timenra year, -\ nzrforty- >■ in two inonthsz=1260 days -^ respecting the Arabians. 2U5 ous. If he be ignorant of the decline of Paptil Rome the Roman Catholic in the East will declare it to him. Is there any man. calling himself a Christian, w ho thinks that these prophecies are dubious? If it be true that God hath, at any time, revealed himself to man, they are most certain. The Author would here ob- serve, that the inattention of men in general to the ful- fjiment of the Divine predictions, does not proceed so commonly from principles of infidelity as from ignor- ance of facts, — pure ignorance of historical facts. There are men of liberal education in England, ^^•ho are more ignorant of the history of the woiid, ancient and modern, in connexion ivith the revelation of God, than some Hindoos and Arabians, whom we know in the East, who have not been Christians above a few years. Our Savior reprehended this neglect of '^the word spoken from heaven" in these \\'ords; 'Ye can discern the face of the sky and of the earth; but how is it that ye cannot discern this time?" Luke xii, 56. The Author has noticed the foregoing circumstances in connexion with Arabia, to illustrate the importance of preparing a version of tlie Scriptures for that coun- try, at the present era. Btit the Arabic Language hath gone forth far beyond the bounds of Arabia, and is known to almost ''a third part of men" in the East. The Koran has consecrated it in the eyes of millions, in central Asia, on the continent of Africa, and in the isles of the Indian Ocean. A version of the whole Bible in Arabic has come down to us; but it is now antiquated, like the Pei>ian, both in dialect and orthography. It does not appeal- that any composition in a living language, of a higher date than about five hundred years, can be of pojnilar use, unless we learn it from our infancy. The lan- guage of our own Scriptures becomes now peculiar in 206 Chinstian Researches many respects, and distinct from the popular speech. It is supposed, that the Arabic Translation is upwards of a thousand yeai^ old. Had there been no inter- ruption in the profession of Christianity in Arabia, the ancient Translation might possibly have sufficed: in like manner as the Hebrew is still understood by the Jews, and the Syiiac by the Syrian Christians. But when a new religion is to be proposed to a people, we must use the most dignified medium, and present it in the language which is in popular use. The present Arabic Translation in the Polyglot is perfectly intelli- gible to those who will study it with a lexicon; but we certainly cannot offer it at this time as conveying the meaning of the Christian Scriptures to the Land of Yemen, or Arabia the Happy. Soon after Sabat, the Arabian, had been converted to Christianity,* the object which chiefly occupied his thoughts, was a translation of the Scriptures for his native country. He himself could easily read and understand the existing translation; for he is a learned man, and acquainted radically with every dialect of the language; and it was by means of that translation that he himself became a Christian;! but he says he should be ashamed to offer the Bible to his coun- trymen in its present form; such a version would nei- ther be acceptable to the learned, nor intelligible to tlic unlearned. This noble Arabian has been now thi'ce years, or more, employed in translating the Scriptures into the * See an account of h'.s conversion in the "Stai* in the East." I The copy oftlie New Testament, which fell into the hands of Sabat, was one of the cdlti'jn published in 1727 by "the Society for promoting Christian Knowlcdfce," revised by Salomon Negri. An investment of tliese Arabic Testaments, was sent about 1759, to the Society's Mission, arics in Calcutta, who circulated them through different provinces. The iollowingis a vvell-attcstcd fact: Tiiey sent some copies to the Mahome- dan I'rlests at Delhi, wlio "requesu-d thai the supply might be contiu. ued." Sec Proceedings of the Society of that period' respeciuig the Arabians. 207 Arabic Language, with the aid of other learned Asi- atics, under the superintendancc of the Rev. H. Mar- tyn, who has himself been long a student of the Ara- bic Tongue. Mv. Martyn has lately stated their rea- sons for undertaking a new translation, which the Au- thor will here subjoin, in deference to the learned at home, who may think some fuilher explanation ne- cessary. •^'Of the Arabic version of the Polyglot, the late pro- fessor Carlyle, in his copy of Proposals for printing a new edition of it, speaks in the highest terms, and ob- serves, that it was used both by Jews and Christians as a faithful and elegant representation of their respecti\-e books of faith. But even supposing that both Jews and Christians are satisfied with the translation, no one, who has had an opportunity of observing the degraded state of these people in the East, would admit them as competent judges of the Ai'abic. The professor has adduced, in favor of the version in question, the opin- ions of Erpenius, Gabriel Sionita, and Pocock; names of high consideration in Arabic learning, particularly the last. It is certain, however, that such of the Ma- homedans as have seen this version, think very differ- ently of it. If we would invite the fastidious Mussul- man to review the sacred law which he supposes abro- gated, let us not neglect our present opportunities; but, with such an instrument as Sabat in our posses- sion, let us attempt at least, to send forth the Scrip- tures in a style which shall command respect, even in Nujed and Hejaz.'' Mr. Martyn adverts to the new edition of llie Poly- glot translation, now publishing in England, luider the patronage of the Bishop of Durham, and highly com- mends the design. "'We rejoice,'' writes he. ''to hear that the old Polyglot is going forth at la^l in a n»'w 208 Christian Researches dress. It may be useful to some in Asia, as it was to Sabat." And, in regard to the extent of country through which the Arabic is spoken, he observes, that the Arabic translation is of more importance than one fourth of all the translations now in hand. "We will begin," says he, "to preach to Arabia, Syina, Persia, Tartary, part of India and of China, half of Africa, all the sea-coast of the Mediterranean and Turkey; and one tongue shall suffice for them all." The proposal for publishing the Arabic Bible has ah-eady met with a very liberal patronage in India. It is intended to publish an edition of the New Testa- ment, in a splendid form, for the use of the chief men in Arabia and Persia, resembling, as nearly as possi- ble, their own beautiful writing. The Universities, and literary bodies in Europe, will, no doubt, be dis- posed to subscribe for some copies of this truly classi- cal Work. It is stated in the last accounts, dated May 1810, that the translation of the New Testament was expected to be finished by tne end of the present year, 1811. THE ARABIC SCHOOL FOR THE TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES. The Rev. Henry Martyn, B. D. Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, went out to India about five years ijLo-o. His qualifications for the general superintend- ance of scriptural translation, are truly respectable. After acquiring the highest academical honors in sci- ence, and a just celebrity for classical knowledge, he devoted himself to the acquirement of the Arabic and Hindostanec Languages. His mind was strongly impressed, at an early period, with the duty and im- respecting the Aniblans. 209 poitance of communicating tlic revealed Religion to heathen nations. lie had a spirit to lollow the steps of Swartz and Brainerd, and jH-each to the na- tives in the woods; but his peculiar ([ualifications, as a ci'itical scholar, have fixed him to the department of translation. He had not been long in Bengal beforj he was joined by Sabat and Mirza, and other learned natives; so that they now form an Arabic School, from which it is not pretended that there is any appeal in India.* Mr. Martyn's own proper department is the Ilin- dostanee Language. Soon after his anival, he trans- lated the Liturgy of the Church of England into that tongue; being the first who introduced the Church Service to our natne subjects in Bengal. He found that many of the wives of the English soldiers were Hindostanee women, professing Christianity, but m ho did not understand the English Language, and being desirous to discharge faithfully the duties of his clerical office, he thought it proper to attempt such a trajisla- tion. After readirig prayers to the soldiers in English, he reads Hindostanee piayers to their wives, and to other natives. This original work, having received repeated revision and amendment, is esteemed by competent judges to be a perspicuous and faithful version of the sublime original. He also translated, about the same time, the Parables and parabolic speeches, or apophthegins, of our Savior, into the same language, with an explanation subjoined to each. But the grand work which has chielly engaged the attention of this Oriental Scholar, during t\\v. last four • As Mr. Martvii and lils associates a( Cawiipore constitute the Ara. bic Scliool in India, tbr llie tian-slalion of tlie Scnpliiic-s; so Ui: Carey, und the Missionaries at Seranipore, compose tlie Slianscrit Scliool. Sie two Memoirs lately publislied, aod the l'rocoedin[;s of the Baptist Sucic- 1y, published annuullv 27 210 Christian Researches years, is his Translation of the whole Bible into the HiNDoSTANEE Langiuigc. It has been often acknow- ledged, that a version of the Scriptures into what is justly called '-the grand popular language of Hindos- tan," would be the most generally useful in India. Mr. Martyn is in no haste to print any part of his Work, being desirous that it should be first revised and approved by the best scholars. His chief diffi- culty is in settling the orthography of the language, and in ascertaining what proportion of words ought to be admitted from the Persian and Ai^abic fountains; for the Hindostanee is yet in its infancy, as a WTitten and grammatical tongue; and it is probable, that Mr Martyn's Work will contribute much to fix its stand- ard. To evince the care and accuracy which he pro- poses to himself in this Translation, it will be proper to subjoin his last official Report on the subject, dated December, 1809. ^'The Hindostanee New Testament has been finish- ed some time, and submitted to the inspection of a va- riety of persons in different parts of the country; but the opinions formed of the Work have not hitherto appeared to justify its publication. I am perfectly convinced of the inutility of attempting to please all; yet I thought it better to withhold from the Press what longer experience, and the possession of more efficient instruments, might enable me to send forth, in a form more calculated to give general satisfaction. The person, whose assistance I was most anxious to obtain, has once more joined me; and I am now wil- ling to hope that the Word of God may be presented to the native of India, so as to be intelligible to the generality of readers. The gi-ammar of the language is nearly fixed by Mr. Gilchrist's learned and useful labors; but it is still difficult to wiite in it with a view respecting the Arabians. 211 to general utility. For the higher Mahomedans and men of learning will hardly peruse, with satisfaction, a book in which the Persian has not lent its aid to adorn the style. To the rest, a larger proportion of Hindee is more acceptable. The difticulty of ascer- taining the point equally removed from either extreme, would be considerably lessened, were there any prose ^compositions in the langTiage, of acknowledged purity. But unfoitunately no such standard exists: no works of any description indeed have been found but poems, liately some translations in Hindostanee prose haAe issued from the College of Fort William; but as they have not yet stood the test of time, and ai'e very little known in the country, they couid not be safely re- ferred to as a standard. Tlius I have been left to the guidance of my own judgment far more than I could have wished." In regard to the Arabic and Persian Translations, both of which Mr. Martyn supciintends, as well as the Hindostanee, he thus writes: '•In the Persian and Arabic Translations there are happily no such difticulties. The valuable qualities of our Christian brother, Nathaniel Sabat, render this part of the work comparatively easy. As he is, 1 trust, a serious Christian, the study of the Word of God, and the tianslation of it, are of course a mat- ter of choice with him, and a rigid adherence to the original a point of duty.* As a scholar, his accjuire- ments are very considerable. He was educated under • The solic'itmle of tlicso translators to infuse the true mcaiiinii^ of ilie original iiUo their versions, and not to trust entirely to \\\c Enfflibh Tr.ins- lution, will appear from tiie followinj? ohservatioiis of Mr. Martjn in h'S last letter, ••riie P^a.ms we must leave till the end of the New Testa- ment, for this solid reason, that I do not undi rstaiid a conhi? respecting' ihem. In 1753, a BiU was passed to naturuliiic thejcws; hut after a few months it was repealed, tlie voice of the people dein.iiid- ed that tlic devotcdnalion should «'not be reckoned with liicm.' So true it is that our last naiional deliheraiion concerning' this jitop'e was in- fluenced by the ancient prophecy. Tl)e time is now come when Parlia- ment may restore to the Jew ih'e francliise of a fellow-creature, wiihout contravenintr the Divine decrees. It is prophesied h^aw. tliat "Israel shall return'to the Lord their God," and tliat ".lie penoil of this event is not far remote. In obedience then vo ihe dictate of tliis propl'ecy, let inir Christian nation proceed, withoi;t delay, to take away tiic reproach of the Jewish p.tople; and announce the act in the most pul'lic un.] solcmr. {I'.uiner, as an example to the rest oi llic world. ^'14 Christian Researches should abide many days without a King, adds these \\'ords: "Afterward shall they return, and seek the Lord their God, and David their king; and shall fear th(*. Lord and his goodness in the latter days," Hosea iii, 5. The question, which is now in the mouth of every Chiistian, is that which was asked in the vision of the prophet Daniel on the same subject; "How long shall it be to the end of these wonders?" Dan. xii, 6. When shall the "indignation against the holy people be accomplished?" Dan. xi, 31; that they may "return and seek the Lord their God, and David their king?" To Daniel the Prophet, and to John the Evangelist, was given a revelation of the great events of the gen- cnil Church to the end of time. Daniel foretels that the Christian Church shall be oppressed by the per- secuting powers for "a time, times, and the dividing of a time," Tfkr\. vii, 25. The same period he assigns for the accomplishment of the indignation against the holy people Israel. "One said, how long shall it be to the end of these wonders? And I heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever, that it shall be for a time, times and a half; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be ful- filled," Dan. xii, 7. Now tlie same form of words is used in the Revelation of St. John, to express the duration of the Papal and Mahomedan powers. Op- pressed by them, the Church of Christ was to remain desolate in the wilderness, "for a time, times, and half of a time," Rev, xii, 14. Every one, who is erudite in sacred prophecy, will understand that this great period of Daniel and St. John commences at the same respecting the Jc'ivs. 2|^ era, namely, the rise of the persecuting powci-s; and that its duration is 1260 years.* Here then are three great events hastening to thdr period; the. extinction of the Papal dominion; the sub- version of the Mahomedan power; and "the accom- plishment of tlie Divine indignation against the holy people," or the return of the people of Israel "to seek the Lord their God, and Da\id their king." Our blessed Savior has not leil an event of this im- portance without notice. "The Jew^s," saith he, "shall be led away captive into all nations; and Jemsalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled," Luke xxi, 24. \Vliat these "times of the Gentiles" are, our Lord has ex- plained in his subsequent Revelation to St. John. "The court which is without the temple is given unto the Gentiles; and the holy city shall they tread under foot FORTY and two months;" or, in prophetical language, at a day for a year, 1260 years. Rev. xi, 2. The apostle Paul hath also recorded this event. "1 would not, brethren, that ye should be ignorant of this mystery, that blindness, in part, is happened to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in; and so all Israel shall be saved," Rom. xi, 25. The fulness of time for the conversion of the Gentiles will be come in, when the Mahomedan and Papal obstructions are removed. Such events as the fall of the Pope in the West, and of Mahomed in the East, both of whom persecuted the Jews to death, will probably be the means of awakening the Jews to consider the eviden- ces of that religion wliich predicted the rise and fall of both. But the gi-and prophecy of tlic apostle Paul on this subject, is that which respects the consequenrr of tli<^ •See lhi3 period explained in p. '?03, 20-1. ^16 Clivlsiian Ilesearches cm version oi" the Jews. '^The receiving of the Jews," sajth he, -'Wliat shall it be to the world, but life FiJoM THE DEAD?" Roiii. xi, 13, Dispersed as they aife in all countries, and speaking the languages of all countries, they will form a body of preachers ready prepared; and they need only say, "Behold the Scriptures of God, in our possession; read our his- tjbry there, as foretold three thousand years ago, and ^ead the events in the annals of nations. We are tvitnesses, to the woild, and the world to us. Let the W hole race of mankind unite and examine the fact." ^'All ye inhabitants of the world, and dwellers on the earth, see ye, when the Lord lifteth up an ensign on the mountains: and v/hen he bloweth a trumpet, hear ye," Isaiah xviii, 3. Thus will their preaching be to the world "life from the dead." But if the conversion of Israel is to take place when the Papal and Mahomedan powers have fallen, and who does not see that these events are near at hand? it might be expected that some signs of conciliation between Jews and Christians would now begin to be visible. And is not this the fact? Christians in all countries begin to consider, that "the indignation against the holy people" is nearly accomplished. Ma- ny events declare it. The indignation of man is re- laxing. The prophecies have been fulfilled regarding it. The GREAT CRIME at Calvary has been punished by all nations; and we now hear the words of the Prophet addressing us, "Comfort ye, comfort 3'e my people, saith your God; speak ye comfortably to Je- rusalem, and CRY unto her, that her warfare is accom- plished, that her iniquity is pardoned," Isaiah xl, 1 . This is the Divine command. And behold. Christians begin now, for the fust time, "to speak comfortably to Jerusalem." respecting the Jetjcs. 217 While the author was In the East, tlic state of the Jews, who are dispersed in ditVercnt countries, fre- quently occupied his thoughts. He liad heard that they existed in distinct colonies in ccilain parts of In- dia; that some of them liud arrived long before the Christian Era, and had remained in the midst of the Hindoos, to this time, a distinct and separate people, persecuted by the native princes, from age to age, and yet not destroAcd; "burning, like the bush of Moses, and not conbumed;" and he had a strong desire "to turn aside and see this great sight." His mind was impressed with the conviction that their preservation, in such a variety of regions, and under such a diver- sity of circumstances, could be onh' effected by the in- terposition of the Divine Providence, which rcsened them, thus distinct, for some special and important purpose. And since the period of time for the accom- plishment of this purpose was considered by many to be fast approaching, he wished to hear the sentiments of the Jews from their own lii)s, and to learn their actual impressions, as to their present circumstances and future hopes. In his ;Memorial respecting the Syrian Christians, presented to Marquis Wellesley, tlic Author also no- ticed the existence of an ancient colony of Jews on the coast of Malabar, particularly at Cochin; and as this place had recently become a part of the Britisli Empire, by conquest from the Dutch, Lord WilliurnBenti nek, then Governor of Madras, who had recei\ed lettei-s Irom the Supreme Government, v/as pleased to direct the ci^•il officer, who had charge of the depaitment of Cochin,* to allbrd him every aid in the prosecution of l)is Researches. His first tour to Cochin was in No- • ri\iim:is Flower, Esq. 28 218 CJiristian Researches vember 1806, and he remained in the country till February 1807. He again visited it in January 1808. He has only room, in tliis present Work, to introduce a few notes from his Journal. "Cochin, Feb. 4, 1807. "I have been now in Cochin, or its vicinity, for up- wards of two months, and have got well acquainted with the Jews. They do not live in the city of Cochin, but in a town about a mile distant from it, called Jews'-Town. It is almost wholly inhabited by the Jews, who have two respectable Synagogues. Among them are some very iu'cliigent men, who are not ignorant of the present history of nations. There are also Jews here from re- mote parts of A sia, so that this is the fountain of intel- ligence concerning that people in the East; there being constant communication by ships with the Red Sea, the Persian Gulf, and the mouths of the Indus. The resi- dent Jews are divided into two classes, called the Jeru- sak m or JFhite Jews; and the Ancient or Black Jews. The White Jews reside at this place. The Black Jews have also a Synagogue here; but the great body of that tribe inhabit towns in the interior of the province. I hjve now seen most of both classes. My inquiries re- ferred chiefly to their antiquity, their manuscripts, and their sentiments concerning the present state of their nation." THE JERUSALEM OR WHITE JEWS. *'0n my inquiry into the antiquity of the White Jews, they first delivered to me a narrative, in the Hebrew Language, of their arrival in India, which has been handed down to them from their fathers; and then ex- hibited their ancient brass Plate, containing their charter and freedom of residence, given by a King of Malabar. The following is the narrative of the events relating to their first arrival. " 'After die second Temple was destroyed, (which may God speedily rebuild!) our tUthers, dreading the respecting the Jews. 219 Conqueror's wrath, departed from Jerusalem, a numer- ous body of men, wo nen, priests, and Lcvitcs, and came into this land. There were among them men of repute for learning and wisdom; and God gave the peo- ple favor in the sight of the King who "at that time reigned here, and he granted them a place to dwell iji, called Cranganor. He allowed them a patriarchal ju- risdiction within the district, with certain privileges of nobility; and the Royal Grant was engraved, according to tiie custom of those days, on a plute of brass. This "was done in the year from the creation of the world 4250 (a. D. 490); and this plate of brass we still have in possession. Our forefluhers continued at Cranganor for about a thousand years, and the number of Heads who governed were seventy. two. Soon after our set- tlement, other Jews followed us from Judea; and among these came that man of great wisdom. Rabbi Samuel, a Levite of Jerusalem, with his son, Rabbi Jehuda Levita. They brought with them the silver trumpets, nude use of at the time of the Jubilee, which were saved ■when the second Temple was destroyed; and we have heard from our fathers, that there were engraven ui)on those trumpets the letters of the incftable Name.* There joined us also from Spain, and other places, from time to time, certain tribes of Jews, who had heard of our prosperity. But at last, discord arising among ourselves, one of our Chiefs called to his assist- ance an Indian King, who came upon us with a great army, destroyed our houses, palaces, and strong holds, dispossessed us of Cranganor, killed part of us, and carried part into caj)tivity. By these massacres we were reduced to a small number. Some of the exiles came and dwelt at Cochin, where we have remained ever since, suffering great changes from time to time. There arc amongst us sonie of the children of Israel (Beni-Israel) who came from the country of Ashkenaz, •This circumstance of the Jubilee Trumpets is to be found in a similar account of the Jews of Mulabar, published in the "History of the Works of the Learned," for Murcli 1699. It is not necessary to suppose that these trumpets belonged to the Temple; for it is well known, that in ev- ery considerable town in Judea there were Jubilee trumpets. 220 Christian Researches from Egypt, from Tsoba, and other places, besides those who formerly inhabited this country.' "The native annals of Malabar confirm the fore^^oing account, in the principal circumstances, as do the Ma- homedan histories of the later ages; for the Mahom- edans have been settled here in great numbers since the eighth century. >, *'The desolation of Cranganor the Jews describe as being like the desolation of Jerusalem in miniature. They were first received into the country with some favor and confidence, agreeably to the tenor of the general propliecy concerning the Jews; for no country was to reject them: and after ihcy had obtained some wealth, and attracted the notice of men, they are preci- pitated to the lowest abyss of human suffering and re- proach. The recital of the sulferuigs of the Jews at Cranpjanor resembles nuich that of the Jews at Jerusa- o lem, as given by Josephus. "I now requested they would shew me their brass plate. Having been given by a ntitive King, it is writ- ten, of course, in the il/rz/ai^ttnV language and character; and is now so old that it cannot be well understood. The Jews preserve a Hebrew translation of it, which they presented to me: but the Hebrew itself is very difiicult, and they do not agree among themselves, as to the meaning of some vvords. I have employed, by their permission, an engraver at Coch.in, to execute a fac-simile of the original pbte, on copper.* This an- cient document begins in the following manner, accord- ing to the Hebrew translation: f " 'In the peace of God, the King, which hath made the earth, according to his pleasme. To this God, 1, AIRVI BRAHMIN, have lifted up my hand, ar.d have granted by this deed, which many hundred thou- sand years shall run I, dwelling in Cranganor, have granted, in the thirty-sixth year of my reign, in the strength of povv'er I have granted, in the strength •The orif^inal is engraved on both sides of tlie plate, the fiic simile forms two plates. These are now deposited in the Public Library at the University of Cambridg-e. ■\A copy of this Hebrew translation was sent to the University with tlie other MSS. I have a copy ia my possession. respecting the Jens. ggl of power I have given in inheritance, to JOSEPH RABBAN.' "Then follow the privilrs^cs of nobility; such as per- mission to ride on an elephant; to have a henild to j^o before, to announce the name and dignity; to have ihe lamp of the day; to walk on carpets spread upon the earth; and to have trumpets and cymbals sounded be- fore him. Kinp^ Airvi then appoints Joseph RablDan to be 'Ciiief and Governor of the houses of coni^rej^ation (the Synat^oi^ues), and of certain districts, and of the sojourners in them.' Wliat proves the importance of the Jews at the period when this p;rant was made, is, that it is sij^ned by seven Kin.^s as witnesses. 'And to this are witnesses, Kins^ Bivada Cubertin Mit.idin, and he is King of Travancore. Kinp^ Airia Nada Mana Vikriin, and he is the Samorbi. King Veloda Nada Archarin Shatin, and he is King oi Jrgot.^ The re- maining four Ki igs are those of Palgatcheri/, Colastri^ Carbinath, and I'ara-changur. There is no date in this document, further than what may bs collected from the reign of the Prince, and the names of the royal witnesses. Dates are not usual in old Malabaric writings. One fact is evident, that the Jews must have existed a con- siderable time in the country, before they could have obtained such a grant. The tradition before mentioiicd assigns for the date of the transaction, the year of the Creation 4250, which is, in Jewish computation, a. d. 490. It is well known, that the famous Malabaric King, Ceram Perumal, made grants to the Jews, Christians, and Mahomedans, during his reign; but that Prince flourished in the eighth or ninth century. THE BLACK JEWS. •'It is only necessary to look at the countenance of tiie Black Jews to be satisfied that their ancestors must have arrived in India many ages before the White Jews. Their Hindoo complexion, and their very imperfect resemblance to the European Jews, indicate that they have been detached from the parent stock in Judca many ages before the Jews in the West; and that there 222 Christian Researches liave been intermarriages with families not Israelitish. I had heard that those tribes, which had passed the In- dus, have assimilated so much to the customs and habhs of the countries in wliich they Hve, that they may be sometimes seen by a traveller, without being recognized as Jews. In the interior towns of Malabar, I \vas not always able to distinguish the Jew from the Hindoo. I hence perceived how easy it may be to mistake the tribes of Jewish descent among the Afghans and other nations in the northern parts of Hindostan. The White Jews look upon the Black Jews as an inferior race, and not of a pure cast: which plainly demonstrates that they do not spring from a conuiion stock in India. "The Black Jews communicated to me much inter- esting intelligence concerning their brethren the ancient Israelites in the East; traditional indeed in its nature, but in general illustrative of true history. They re- counted the names of many other small colonies resident in northern India, Tartary, and China; and gave me a written list of SIXTY- FIVE places. I conversed with those who had lately visited many of these stations, and were about to return again. The Jews have a never- ceasing communication with each other in the East, Their families indeed are generally stationary, being sub- ject to despotic princes; but the men move much about in a commercial capacity; and the same individual will pass through many extensive countries. So that when any thing interesting to the nation of the Jews takes place, the rumor will ])ass rapidly throughout all Asia. "I inquired concerning their brethren, the Ten Tribes. They said that it was commonly believed among them, that the great body of the Israelites arc to be found in Chaldea, and in the countries contiguous to it, being the very places whither they were first car- ried into captivity; that some few fiimilies had migrated into regions more reniote, as to Cochin and Rajapoor in India, and to other places yet farther to the East; but that the bulk of the nation, though now much re- duced in number, had not to this day removed two thousand miles from Samaria. Among the Black Jews I could not find many copies of the Bible. They in- formed me, that in certain places of the remote disper- inspecting the Jencs. 223 sion, tlieir brethren have but some small portions of the Scriptures, and that t!ie prophttical books were rare; but that they themselves, tVom their vicinity to the White Jews, have been supplied, from time to time, with the whole of the Old Testament. "From these comiiiiinications I plainlv perceive tlie important duty which now devolves on Christians pos- sessing the art of pnritifi((, to send to the Jews in the East, copies cjf the Hebrew Scriptures, and particularly of the prophetical books. If only the prophecies of Isaiah and Daniel were published among them, the ef- fect might be great. They do not want the law so much. But the prophetical books would appear among them with some novelty, parricuhrly in a detached form; and could be easily circulated through the re- motest parts of Asia." MANUSCRIPTS. "Almost in every house I find Hebrew books, print- ed or manuscript; particularly among the White Jews. Most of the printed Hebrew of Europe has found its way to Cochin, through the medium of the Portuguese and Dutch commerce of fornur times. When I ques- tioned the Jews concerning the old copies of the Scrip- tures, which had been read in the Synagogues from age: to age; some told me that it was usual to hunj them, when decayed by time and use. Others said that this was not always the case. I despaired at first of being able to procure any of the old biblical writings; but af- ter I had been in the country about six weeks, and they found that I did not expect to obtain them merely us presents, some copies were recovered. The \\ hite Jews had only the Bible written on parehmciit, and of modern appearance, in their S}nagogue; but I was in- formed that the Black Jews possessed formerly copies written on Goat S/diis; and tiuit in the Synagogue of the Black Jews there was an old Record Chest, into which the decayed copies of their Scriptures had been thrown. I accordingly went to the Synagogue willi a few of the chief men, and examined the content'*, 224 Christian Researches which some of them said they had never looked at before, and did not seem greatly to value. The manu- scripts were of various kinds, on parcliment, goat-skins, and cotton paper. I negociated for them hastily, and wrapped them up in two cloths, and gave them to the Jews to carry home to my house. I had observed some murmuring among the bye-standers in the Synagogue, while I Vv'as examining the chest: and before we ap- peared in the streets, the alarm had gone forth, that the Christians were robbing the Synagogue of the Law. There were evident symptoms of tumult, and the wo- men and children collected and were following us. I requested some of the more respectable Jews to accom- pany me out of the town; but I had scarcely arrived at my own house at Cochin, when the persons who had permitted me to take-the manuscripts, came in evident agitation, and told nie I must restore them immediately to calm the popular rage. Others had gone to com- plain to the Chief Magistrate, Thomas Flower, Esq. And now I had lost my spoil, but for the friendly counsel and judicious conduct of Mr. Flower. He di- rected that all the manuscripts should be delivered up to him, and that there should be no further proceedings on the subject without his authority. To this the Jews agreed. There was some plea of justice on my side, as it was understood that I had given a valuable consider- ation. In the mean time he allowed a few days to pass, that the minds of the people might become tranquil, and he then summoned some of the more liberal men, and gave them a hearing on the subject. In the mean time I thought it prudent to retire from Cochin, for a day or two, and went to Cranganor, about sixteen miles off, to Colonel Macaulay, the British Resident at Tra- vancore, who was then at the house of Mr.Drummond, the collector of Malabar. On my return to Cochin, Mr. Flower informed me that all the manuscripts were to be rtrturned to my house; that I M'as to select what was old, and of little use to the Jews, and to give back to them what was new. The affair ended however in the Jews permitting mc generously to retain some part of the ?iexu. respecting the Jetes. 28fl^ *'I have since made a tonr through the towns of the Black Jews in the inteiior of the country, Trituor^ Paroor, Chenotta, and Mulch. I have procured a good many manuscripts, chiefly in the Rabbinical character, some of which the Jews themselves cannot read; and I do not kiu)w wh.at to say to their traditions. A copy of tlic Scriptures belonging to Jews of the East, who might be supi)osed to have had no communication with Jews of the West, has been long considered a desid- eratum in Europe; for the Western Jews have been ac- cused b\' some learned men of altering or omitting certain words in the Heljrew Text, to invalidate the argument of Christians. But Jews in the East, remote from the controversy, would have no motive for such corruj)tions. One or two of the IvISS. which I have just procured, will probably be of some service in this respect. One of them is an old copy of the Books of Moses, written on a roll of leather The skins arc sewed together, and the roll is about forty-eight feet in length. It is, in some places, worn out, and the holes have been sewed up w'itli pieces of parchment. Some of the Jews su[)pose that this roll came originally frMrti Senna in Arabia; others have heard that it was brought from Cashmir. The Cabul Jews, wlio travel into the interior of China, say that in some Synagogues the Law is still written on a roll of learher, made of Goats' Skins dved red; not on vellum, but on a soft flexible leather; which agrees with the description of the roll above mentioned.* "Ever since I came among these people, and heard their sentiments on the prophecies, and their confident hopes of returning to Jerusalem, I have thought much on the means of obtaining a version of the New '1 es- TAME NT in the Hebrew Language, and circulating it •Mr. Yeates, formerly of All Smils Collcg'^, Oxford, and editor oflhe Hebrew Grammar, has been einploycd for llie lasl two years at Cam- bridge, in arranginir and collaring- tlie Hebrew and Syriac MSS brought from India. His collation of llie Roll of (lie Pentatc-nch above mmtion- ed, is now finished, and will form a volunii- in cjuario. Tiie Universuy has, with ^reat liberality, resolved that tliis book shall be printed at the expense of the University, for the benefit of Mr. Yeates; and Dr. Marsh, the learned Editor oflhe" Michaelis, has written a Note on the antiquity and importance of the manuscript, which will form a Preface to Uip work. 29 226 . Giristian Researches among them and their brethren in the East. I had heard that there were one or two translations of the Testament in their own ix)ssession, but they were studiously kept out of my sight, for a considerable time. At last however they were produced by indi- viduals in a private manner. One of them is written in the small Rabbinical or Jerusalem character; the other in a large square letter. The history of the former is very interesting. The translator, a learned Rabbi, conceived the design of making an accurate version of the New Testament, for the express pur- pose of confuting it. His style is copious and elegant, like that of a master in the language, and the translation is in general faithful. It does not indeed appear that he wished to pervert the meaning of a single sentence; but depending on his own abilities and renown as a scholar, he hoped to be able to controvert its doc- trines, and to triumph over it by fair contest in the presence of the world. There is yet a mystery about the circumstances of this man's death, which time will perhaps unfold: the Jews are not inclined to say much to me about him. His version is complete, and writ- ten with greater freedom and ease towards the end than at the beginning. How astonishing it is that an enemy should have done this! that he should have per- severed resolutely and calmly to the end of his work! not indeed always calmly; for there is sometimes a note of execration on the Sacred Person who is the subject of it, to unburden his mind and ease the con- flict of his laboring soul. At tlie close of the Gospels, as if afraid of the converting power of his own transla- tion, "he calls Heaven to witness that he had undertaken the work with the professed design of opposing the Epicureans;'''' by which term he contemptuously means the Christians. "I have had many interesting conferences with the Jews, on the subject of their present state; and have been much struck with two circumstances; their con- stant reference to the DESOLATION of Jerusalem, and their confident hope that it will be one day RE- BUILT. The desolation of the Holy City is ever present' to the minds of the Jews, when the subject is respecting the Jexcs. SSff concerning tliemselvcs as a Xatum; for, thoiij^h with- out a king and witlioul a country, they constanily speak, of the wiity of their nation. Distance of time and place seems to have no effect in obhterating the re- membrance of the Desolation. I often thought of the verse in the P^ahns, "If I forget thee, O Jerusalem, let my right hand forget her cunning." They speak of Palestine as being close at hand, and easily accessi- ble. It is become an ordinance of their Rabbins in some places, that when a man builds a new house, he shall leave a small part of it unfinished, as an emblem of ruin, and write on it these words, Zecher Lachor- chan, i. e. In MEMORY of the DESOLATION. "Their hopes of rebuilding the walls of Jerusa- icm, the THIRD and last time, under the auspices of the Messiah, or of a second Cyrus, before his com- ing, are always expressed with great confidence. They have a general impression, that the period of their liberation from the Heathen is not very remote; and they consider the present commotions in the earth as gradually loosening their bonds. "It is," say they, "a sure sign of our approaching restoration, that in almost all countries there is a general relaxation of the persecution against us." I pressed- strongly upon them the prophecies of Daniel. In former times that Prophet was not in rt-putc among the Jews, be- cause he predicted the coming of the Messiah at the end of "the seventy weeks;" and his book has been actually removed from the list of pro;)hetic writings, and remains to this day, among the Ihifiographa, such as Job, the Psalms, the Proverbs, Ruth; but he now begins to be popular among those who have studied him, because he has predicted that the final "accom- ))lishment of the indignation against the holy people" is near at hand. The strongest argument to press up- on the mind of a Jew, at this period, is to explain to liis conviction Daniel's period of 1260 years; and then to shew the analogy which it bears to the period of the Evangelist John', concerning the Papal and Ma- homedan powers; with the slate of which the Jews arc well acquainted. tfM Christian Researches *'I passed throui^h the burial-ground of the Jews the other day. Some of the toiubs are handsomely constructed, and have Hebrew inscriptions in prose and verse. This mansion ot the dead is called by the Jews Beth Baiim, or "The House of the Living." "Being- muc;h gratified witli my visit to the Jews of Malabar, and desirous to maintain some communica- tion with them, I have engaged a very respectable member of their community to accompany me with his servant to Bengal, and to remain with me in the ca- pacity of Hebrew Moonshee, or teacher, until my return to England. Observing that in the houses of the White Jews there are many volumes of printed He- brew, mostly of the fifteenth and sixteenth centnries, which are rarely met with in England, I have employ- ed Misrahi^ that is the name of my Moonshee, to col- lect some of the most valuable." At the beginning of the following year (1808) the Author visited Cochin a second time, and proceeded afterwards to Bombay, where he had an opportunity of meeting with some very intelligent men of the Jew- ish niition. They had heard of his conferences with the Cochin Jews, and were desii-ous to discuss cer- tain topics, paiiicularly tlie prophecies of Isaiah; and they engaged in them with far more spirit and frank- ness, he thouglit, than their bretliien at Cochin had done. They told him, that if he would take a walk to the Bazar in the suburb, without the wails of Bom- bay town, he would find a Synagogue without a Sepher Tora, or Book of the Law. He did so, and foiuid it to be the case. The MiuiLiter and a few of the Jews assembled, and shewed him their Syna- gogue, in which there were some loose leaves of prayers in manuscript, but no book of the Law. The Author did not understand that they disyppr(>ved of the Law; but tliey had no copy of it. Thty* seemed to have little knowledge of the Jewish Scriptures oi: respecting the Jcic^. ^ag history. This only proved what he had heen oltcn told, that small poilions of the Jewish nation melt away from time to time, and are absorbed in the nass of the heathen world. Nor is this any aigumeot against the t!uth of the projiheey, which declares that they should remain a separate and distinct peepie; for these are mere exceptions. Conversions to Chris- tianity in the early ages \\'ould equally militate against the prediction, taken in an absolute sense. THE TEN TRIBES. The Ti-ibes of Israel are no longer to be inquired after by name. The purpose, for ^^•hich they were once divided into tribes, was accomplished when the genealogy of the Messiah was traced, to the stem of David. Neither do the Israelites themselves know certainly from what families they are descended. And this is a chief argimient against the Jews, to which the Author never heard that a Jew could make a sensible reply. The tribe of Judah was selected as that from which the Messiah should come; and behold, the Jews do not know which of tiiem are of the tribe of Judah. While the xVuthor was amongst the Jews of Mala- bar, he made frequent inquiries concerning the Ten Tribes. When he mentioned that it was the opinion of some, that they had migrated fiom the Chaldean provinces, he was asked to what country we supposed they had gone, and whether we had ever heard of their moving in a great ariny on such an expedition. It will be easy perhaps to shew, that the gi'eat body of the Ten Tribes remain to this day in the countries to which they were first carried eapt'ac. I!' we can dis- cover where they were in the tii^t century of the 230 diristian Researches Christian Era, which was seven hundi'ed years after the carrying away to Babylon, and again where they were in the fifth century, we certainly may be able to trace them up to tiiis time. Josephus, who wrote in the reign of Vespasian, recites a speech made by King Agrippa to the Jews, wherein he exhorts them to submit to the Romans, and expostulates \\ ith them in these words: "What, do you stretch your hopes beyond the river Euphra- tes? Do any of you think tliat your fellow-tribes will come to your aid out of Adlabene? Besides, if they would come, the Parthian will not permit it." (Jos. de Bell, Lib. ii. c. 28.) We learn from this oration, delivered to the Jews themselves, and by a King of the Jews, that the Ten Tribes were then cap- tive in Media under tlie Persian Princes. In the fifth century, Jerome, author of the Vulgate, treating of the dispersed Jews, in his Notes upon Hosea, has these words: "Unto this day, the Ten Tribes are subject to the Kings of the Persians, nor has their captivity ever been loosed. (Tom. VI. p. 7.) And again he says, "The Ten Tribes inhabit at this day the cities and mountains of the Medes." Tom. VI. p. 80. Tliere is no room left for doubt on this subject. Have we heard of any expedition of the Jews "going forth from that country, since that period, like the Goths and Huns, to conquer nations?" Have \\c ever heard of their rising in insurrection to burst the bands of their captivity? To tliis day, both Jews and Christians arc generally in a state of captivity in these despotic countries. No family dares to leave the kingdom without pcrnjission of the King.* •Josepli Emin, a Christhm well known in Calcutta, wished to brinp his family from IspulKni; hut lie ruukl liol ciVect it, though our Govern- ment interested itseh^'in his ijciiulf. respecting the Jews. 231 Mahomedanism reduced the number of tlie Je\\ s exceedingly: It was presented to them at tlie point of the sword. We know that multitudes of Chiji^- tians received it; for example, "the seven Churches of Asia;" and we may believe, that an equal proportion of Jews were proselyted by the same means. In the provinces of Cashmire and Aftghanistan, some of the Jews submitted to great sacrilices, and they remain Jews to this day: but the greater number yielded, in the course of ages, to the power of the reigning re- ligion. Theii' countenance, their language, their names, their rites and observ'ances, and their history, all con- spire to establish the fact.* We may judge, in some degree, of the number of those who would yield to the sword of Mahomed, and conform, in appearance at least, to what was called a sisicr ReHgioii, from the number of those who conform.ed to the Chiistian Religion, under the iniluence of the Inquisition in Spain and Portugal. Orobio, who was himself a Jew, states in his History, that there were upwards of twenty thousand Jews in Spain alone, a\ ho, from fear of the Inquisition, professed Christianity, some of whom were Priests and Bishops. I'he tribes of the Affghan race are very numerous, and of difiercnt casts; and it is probable, that the proportion which is of Jewish descent is not great. The Afighan nations extend on both sides of the Indus, and inhabit the mountainous region, commencing in Western Persiiu They difier in language, customs, religion, and coun- tenance, and have little knowledge of each other. Some tribes have the countenance of the Persian, and •Mr. Forster was so much slnick wUli tlic pi-r.cial i.pptraranc.-. pnrb. und manners of xUv- Casliminaiis. as lo tlnnk. witlx.ut any invvio.i* kiK.wledR-coftheiuct, (I. at l.c had bern s sl-i.^uv tr:;f.su .r.rj ..moi.L' a nation of Jews. See /'yrffrr'^- Trave.'i 388 Christian Researches some of the Hindoo; and some tribes are evidently of Jewish extraction. Calculating then the number of Jews, who now inhabit the provinces of ancient Chaldea, or the con- tiguous countries, and who still profess Judaism; and the number of those who embraced Mahomedanism, or some form of it, in the same regions; we may be satisfied, "That the greater part of the Ten Tribes, which now exist, are to be found in the countries of their first captivity." RESTORATION OF THE JEWS. That many of the Jews, when liberated from their state of oppression, will return to Judea, appears prob- able from the general tenor of prophecy, and from their own natural and unconquerable attachment to that country: but we know not for what purpose they should all return thither; and it is perfectly unneces- sary to contend for the fact, or to impose it as a tenet of faith. We perceive no reason why they should leave the nations in which they live, when these na- tions are no longer heathen. Nor is it possible, in nu- merous cases, to ascertain who are Jews and who are not. It is also true, that before Judea could nourish the whole body of Jews, even in their present reduced state, the ancient fertility, which was taken away according to prophecy (Deut. xxviii, 23, and 38,) must be restored by miracle. But we have no war- rant to look for a miracle under the finished dispensa- tion of the Gospel. We possess "the more sure word of prophecy," (2 Pet. i, 19,) and look not for signs and wonders. We expect no miracle for the Jews, but that of their conversion to Christianity; -which will be a greater miracle, than if the first Temple were 'I'especfing the Jews. 803 to rise in its gold and costly atones, and Solomon were again to reign ov'ci- tlicMii in all his glor}'. Much caution is also required in stating to tlu in our opinions concerning a MiLLENNiuM, oi- period of univeisal truth and ielicity. It was prophesied lo Israel, about seven hundred years befoie the eonung of the Messiah, that a time should be, '-when nation should no longer lift the sword against nation, neithei' sliould meji learn war any more:" when '-the knowl- edge of the Lord, which was then confined to Judea, should cover the earth as the waters cover the sea," and when 'they should not teach every man his neigh- bor, saying. Know the Lord, for all should know him from the least to the gi'eatest." These prophecies weie fulfilled generally \\hen the Messiah appeared. The Gospel of Peace was preached to men, and ''the sound thei'eof went to the ends of the earth." The last pre- diction, which is the clearest and strongest of all^ ''They shall not teach e\ ery man liis neighbor, saying, Know the Lord, for all shall know him, from the least to the greatest," is expressly quoted by the apostle Paul (Heb. viii, 11,) as having been already fullilled by the manifestation of Christ, who abrogated the old conc- nant with Israel, which was conlined to few, and made a new covenant with the world, \\hich was ex- tended to ALL. It is believed, liov^ever, that the predictions above recited will receive a more particular accomplishment hereafter, and that the gioryevenof the primitive Cluirch «hall be far suipassed. But it does not appeaj", thaft the conversion of men at any futiiie period will be UNIVERSAL. It is cvidcut indeed, from tiie sure woni of prophecy, that there will be a long time o^ general holiness and p:ace, which will succerd to the present reign of vice and miseiy, pi'oUaUy -a thouwnd years;" ^30 234 Clirlstian llesearclies during which, rigliteousness will be as common ai> wickedness is now; and farther, that this period is at hand, even at the door* But I see no ground for believing that such righteousness will be universal, or that this life will ever be other than a state of proba- tion and trial to qualify for "meetness for the heaven- ly kingdom." Our Savior sets forth, in different pla- ces, the character of his Church, to the end of time, and that character is always the same. The Gospel he compares to "seed so^^^n by the sower, some on good and some on bad ground." Those who hear this Gospel he compares to men building on the rock^ or on the sand; travelling in the broad, or in the nar- roiu way; and to 'wheat and tares growing in the same field. "The field is the world," saith our Lord; "the good seed are the children of the kingdom: the tares are the children of the wicked one: the enemy that sowed them is the devil: the hai^est is the end of the world; and the reapers are the angels," Matt, xiii, 39, This we believe to be a picture of the visible Church to the end of time. In regard to the progress, conflict, and final extent of the Gospel, o\w Savior notices all these circum- stances genera^lly in his last discourse to his disciples. In the twenty-fourth chapter of St. Matthew, he gives an epitome of his more detailed prophecy in the Book of Revelation. He foretels that there shall be "wars and rumors of wars, persecutions, famines, pestilences, earthquakes, false prophets and apostasies:" and then he adds, "And this Gospel of the kingdom shall be ]3i'eached in all the world for a witness unto all nii- tions: and then shall the end come." * See ScoU's Bible, Rev- xx, 4. rc.sycct'in})le of Zagathai should be constantly called Ephthalites and Nephihaliies by the Byzantine writers, \\\\o alone had any information *See Moshcivi's EccL Tartar History, p. 40. jSee Bciij;imini 1 line ran urn, p. 9". respecting Ike Jctib'. 239 concerning them.* The fact seems to be, that, if from Bibylon as a centre, you describe a segment of a cir- cle, from tlie northern shoie of the Caspian Sea to the heads of tlie Indus, you will enclose the teiiitories containing the chief body oi" the dispersed tiibes of Israel. I^his design of Dr. Leyden to superintend the trans- lation of the Scriptures in seven new languages marks the libeial views and the entci prising and ardent mind of that scholar, and will be hailed by the friends of Christianity in Europe as a noble undertaking, deserv- ing their utmost eulogy and patronage. It will gi\c pleasure to all those who have hitherto taken any in- terest in "the restoration of learning in the East," to see that the College of Fort -William is producing such excellent fruit. May its fame be perpetual If THE BIBLIOTHECA BIBLICA IN BENGAL. The Bibliotheca Biblica is a Repository for Bibles in the Oriental Languages, and for B.bles only. They are here deposited for sale, at moderate piices; and * Theophancs, p. 79. fTliero are now several Orientalists, members of the Asiatic Society, who ha\e been er.g-;iged in translating ti;e Holy Scriptures. We hope hereafter to see the name of iMr Cokbrooke added to the number. Mr. C. is the Father of Shanscrit Literature, and lias lately published an Essay on the Shanscrit Poetry and Mrtrcs. How much praiiHt d should we be to see a version of tlie Penteitcuch frum Ins pen! or at least a Criticpie on the New 'ieslamcnt, \\liich has been already translated into Sbansrrit Mr. C. is tite proper man tf) oppose the Pentateuch to the Hiiuloo Cosmoj^onv, and to invire tlie JU-ahmins to conlemplate the Mo- saic llccords, in classical Shanscrit. This would be a work worthy cl' Ills great erudition; and his name, as a Shanscrit Scholar, would then, indeetl, live for ever. Mr. Colcbrooke has ever shewn kir.ilness to ll.e humble Missionaries, who have been rultivatinp the Shanscrit Tor.gue; i»e has supplied them wilii books, and aflbrdcd ijicm every liberal aid; it will g-ive him no regret, at his last hour, to think that he has hj-.d it in lii'J powtr, in any degree, to prumote tlie cause (f Chrislianiiy, 240 Christian Researches. li^ of the various versions are sent to remote paiis of Asia, that individuals may know whei^e to purchase them; the commerce from the port of Calcutta ren- dering the ti^ansraission of books extremely easy. Those who desire to have copies for gratuitous distri- bution are supplied at the cost prices. This Institution is under the immediate supeiintendance of the Rev. David Brown, iate Provost of the College of Yort- Wiiliam, who was liimself the Founder: and it is sup- ported by all the translators of the Bible in India, who send in theii^ versions, and by the College of Foit- Wiiliam, which sends in its versions. Tliere have been already deposited in the Bibliothe- ca Biblica four thousand volumes, in the following languages: Arabic, Orissa, Persian, Bengalee, HiNDOSTANEE, ClIINESE, Shanscrit, . Portuguese, and Mahratta, English. These translations have been chiefly furnished by the following persons: Dr. William Carey and Mr. Joshua Marshman: two men, whose names will probably go down to the latest posterity in India, as faithful translators of the Holy Scriptures. Tiiese have furnished the Shan- scrii, Bengalee, Orissa, and Mahyaita. Nathaniel Sabat, from Arabia, has contributed the Persian. The fust Persian translation (which is also in the Bibliotheca) was made by the late Lieu- tenant Colonel Colebrooke, Surveyor-Gencs-al in Bengal; and it -"blesses his memory." Bibliotheca Biblica, 24J MizRA FiTRUT furnishes the Hitidostanee. TIk re is another Hindostanec translation by the Mi^sioiuiries at Seraniporc; and Mr. Joannes LASSARis author of the Chinese. There will be a large iiccesbion to this honorable catalogue in a year or two. It is astonishing how much this simple Institution, like the Bible Society in England, has attracted the attention of the public, Na- tive and European, wherever it has been announced. The Superintendants have recently sent to Ei^.gland for the following supply of Bibles, which is now col- lecting for them, viz. OKI and New Test. New Test. English --.---- 2000 2000 Portuguese ------ 2000 2000 French - 500 .500 German - - 500 Dutch - - - 500 Danish -------- 500 Spanish - - 200 Latin 100 KXI Italian ------.- 100 100 Hebrew - - 100 Greek 100 100 Syriac - - - — 100 Swedish - 50 Prussian - - 50 Russian - - - 50 Armenian, "J * Malay, and >As many copies as can be procured Arabic, 3 Attached to the Bibliotheca IViblica is a Trans la TiON Library, containin.g books for the usi! ot the Translators of the Scriptures. As this L.bnuy is not complete, many of the necessary works mt being prn 242 Christian Researches. curable in India, a list of the volumes required tvill be published; in the hope that learned bodies and in- dividuals having duplicates, will be pleased to present them to the Bibliotheca Biblica in Bengal. Tiiis IpiStitution was fust organized by the Rev. Mr, Brown, with a full reliance on the patronage of the British and Foreign Bible Society, which has cordially embraced his views, and of the Society for promoting Christian Knowledge, and of the Universities in the United Kingdom, which we hope will enrich its Trans- lation Library. The Rev. David Brown, Senior Chaplain of the East-India Company in Bengal, formerly of Magda- len College. Cambridge, has now been twenty-seven years resident in India; and is the zealous promoter of Sacred Learning in the East. He is educating his THREE SONS in India, solely with the view of qualify- ing them for the important purpose of extending the knowledge of Christianity in Asia. Being himself a Hebrew scholar, his first object has been to ground them well in- the Hebrew and Syriac Languages; rightly judging that a knowledge of these forms the best foundation for ability to produce accurate tians- lations of the Scriptures in the other Oriental Tongues. But they have now added to these first languages the Arabic, Persian, and Hindostance, which they pro- nounce like natives of the East. They have had the advantage of the best teachers in the different lan- guages, particularly of Shalom, an eminent Hebrew scholar from Arabia. So that this little Institution in Mr. Brown's house, may be called the Hebrew School in Bengal. It is understood to be Mr. Brown's intention to send his three sons to England, at the proper age, to finish their education at the University, and to enter thr Bibliotheca Bihlica. ^ix:) Churcli; with the view of their returning; to exercise their ministrations in India. Mr. Brown hiniseU' has now seen t^vo or three generations pass away in Cal- cutta; how short is a Calcutta generatjon! and has ex- hibited to a large and refined society the doctiine and the example of a faithful minister of the Gospel. Marquis Cornwallis first recommended him to the Couit of Directors as a proper person to iill his present important situation, and this he did from a personal knowledge of his truly upright and disinterested char- acter. In the many Governments which have succeed- ed, there is not one, as the Author believes, which has not recorded a public testimony to the merits of theii' Senior Chaplain. Marquis Wellesley, in pailicular, honored him with his confidence and esteem, to the end of his administration. It was under the auspices of that Nobleman, that ]\lr. Brown instituted the ''Calcutta CiiARiTABLE Fund for distressed Eui'opeans and others;" of which it may be truly said, that it has been a Fountain of Mercy to thousands in Bengal for ten years past, it having been established in the first year of the new century.* Mr. Brown would ha\e probably returned from India with his large family by this timc.but his diffusive benevolence in private charity, and in public undertakings, both in India and England, and the frequent demands on a man in his public sta- tion, he being at the head of the Church in Bengal, have not permitted him to increase his fortune suitably. And now, the prospect which opens to his \iew of being more extensively useful than before, in enconr- aging translations of tlic Scriptures, in promoting the objects of the Bible Society, and in educating his sons • Tlr.s I.T^'itution not only nssis's occasionally, but pensions pcrm.i- iicn'Jv Europeans, MaljoincOuns, und Hiiiiloos. 244 Christian Researches for the Oriental Church, makes him \^illing to remain a few years longer in India. THE ARMENIANS. A LEARNED author, in a work published about the beginning of last century, entitled "The Light of the Gospel, rising on all nations," obsen^es, "that the Ar- menian Christians will be most eminently qualified for the office of extending the knowledge ef Christian- ity throughout the nations of Asia."* This is un- doubtedly true. Next to the Jews, the Armenians will form the most generally useful body of Christian Missionaries. They are to be found in every princi- pal city of Asia; they are the general merchants of the East, and are in a state of constant motion from Canton to Constantinople. Their general character is that of a wealthy, industrious, and enterprising peo- ple. They are settled in all the principiil places of In- dia, where they airived many centuries before the Eng- lish. Wiierever they colonize, they build Churches, and observe the solemnities of the Christian Religion in a decorous manner. Their Ecclesiastical Estab- lishment in Hindostan is more respectable than that of the English. L^ike us, they have tJiree Churches in the three capitals, one at Calcutta, one at Madras, and one at Bombay; but they hav^e also Churches in the interior of the country.! The Bishop sometimes visits Calcutta; but he is not resident there. The proper country of these Christians is Armenia, the greater part of which is subject to the Persian Government; but they are scattered all over the Empire, the com- I * Fabricii Lux Evangolii, p. 651. * In Bengal alone, they liuve Churches iit Dacca, Sydahad, and Chi isurah. respecting the Armenians. 245 merer of Persia beini:^ chieily conducted by Armenians. Their PatriuT'ch resides at Erivan, not far fioni Mount Ararat. The history of the Armenian Churcli is \ eiy inter- esting. Of all the Christians in central Asia, they have preserved themselves most free from Mahomedan and Papal corruptions, I'he Pope assailed them for a time with great violence, but with little elVect. I'hc Churches in lesser Armenia indeed consei ted to an union, which did not long continue; but thu^e in Per- sian Armenia maintained their independence; and they retain their ancient Scriptures, doctiines, and worship, to this day. ''It is marvellous." says an in- teliigciit traveller, who was much amo:ig them, "how the Armep.ian Christians have preserved their faith, equally against the vexatious oppression of tiie Ma- homedans their Sovereigns, and against the persua- sions of the Romish Cnurch, which for more than two centuries has endeavored, by Missionaries, Piiests, and Monks, to attach them to her Communion. It is impossible to describe the artifices and expenses of the Court of Rome, to effect this object; but all in vain.''* The Bible was translated ii.to the Armenian l^an- guagc in the fifth century, uiider \cvy auspicious cir- cumstances, the history of which has come down to us. It has been allowed, by com[)etent judges of the language, to be a most faithful translation, l^a Croze calls it the '^Queen of V'ersi;ins."t This Bible has ever lemaincd in the possession of the Armenian people; and many illustrious instances of genuine and eidight- • Chardin, vol. ii, p. 2J2. f Mr. Joannes I-isaar, who i.s now making,' a version of tlic Scr'pHire* in ilie Cliiiiese Language in Bengal, is an Armt-nian Clirisli:.n, iiml iruiK lates cliiefly from ilic Armenian Bible, liui he als>) unilcrsUnJs liiig- lish, and rynsults the Englisli ver.sio!i. 246 Christian Researches. died piety occur in their history. The manuscript copies not being sufficient for the demand, a council of Armenian Bishops assembled in 1662, and resoh^ed to call in aid the art of Printing, of which they had heard in Europe. For this purpose they applied first to France, but the Catholic Church refused to print their Bible. At length it was printed at Amsterdam in 1666, and afterwards two other editions in 1668, and 1698. Since that time it has been printed at Venice. One of the editions which the Author has seen, is not inferior, in beauty of typography, to the best English Bible. How far these editions might have supplied the Churches in Persia at that time, he does not know; but, at present, tlie Armenian Scrip- tures are ^ ery rare in that countiy, bearing no pro- portion to the Armenian populatioii; and, in India, a copy is scarcely to be purchased at any price. The Armenians in Hindostan are our own subjects. They acknowledge our government in India, as they do that of the Sophi in Persia; and they are entitled to our regard. They have preserved the Bible in its purity; and their doctrines are, as far as the Author knows, tiie doctrines of the Bible. BL'sides, they maintain the solemn observance of Christian worship, throughout our Empire, on the seventh day; and they have as many spires pointing to heaven among the Hindoos, as we ourselves. Are such a people then entitled to no acknowledgment on our part, as fellow Christians? Are they for ever to be ranked by us with Jews, JMahomedans, and Hindoos?* Woulc^ it not *Sa;kies Joannes, an Armenian mcrcliant of Cakutta, when lie heard of the King's recovery from iUness in 1789, liberated all the prisoners for debt in liie ganl of CalcuMa. His Majesty, hearinjj of this instance ofloyaUyinan Armenian subject, sent iiim his picture in miniatnre. Sarkies wore tlie ilo\al present siispeiided at Iiis breast, during' liis life; and it is now worn by hh son, when he appears ai tlic levee of the Governor-general. Ecclesiastical Establishment. 247 become us to appi'oach nearer to these our subjects, endeavor to gain their confidence, and conciliate their esteem? Let us, at least, do that which is easily prac- ticable. We are in possession of the means oi' print- ing, which they have not. Let us print the Armen- ian Bible, and employ pioper jx'rsons from among themselves, to superintend the work, and encourage them to disperse their own faithful copy throughout the East. Let us shew them, that the diffusion of the Scrijrtures is an undeitaking to which we are not in- different; and, by our example, let us stimulate their zeal, which is very languid. But. however languid their zeal may be, it is certain that they consider the English as being yet more dead to the interests of re- ligion, than themselves. Such a subject as this, in- deed every subject which is of great importance to Cliiistianity, is worthy the notice of our Government, as well as of individuals and societies. I'he printing press, which shall be employed in multiplying copies of the pure Armenian Bible, will prove a precious fountain for the evangelization of the East; and the Oi'icntal Bible Repository at Calcutta will be a cen- tral and convenient place for its dispersion. ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT FOR BRITISH INDIA. Before the Author left India, he published a '-Me- moir of the Expediency of an lix:clesiastical Establish- ment" for our Empire in the East. The design of that work was first suggested to him by the revered Dr. Porteus, late Bishop of London, who had attentively surveyed the state of our dominions in Asia; and he was encouraged by subsequent communications with 248 Christian Researches. the Marquis Wellesley, to endeavor to lead the at- tention of the nation to the subject. That publication has now been four years before the public; and many volumes have been written on tiie various subjects which it contains: but he does not know that any objection has been made to the principle of an Eccle- siastical Establishment for Christians in India. An attempt has been made indeed to divert the attention from the true object, and, instead of considering it as an establishment for Christians, to set it forth as an establishment for instructing the Hindoos. But the instruction of the Hindoos is entirely a distinct con- sideration, as was carefully noted in the Memoir. At the end of the first part is the following paragraph: "It will be remembered, that nothing which has been observed is intended to imply that ariy peculiar provision should be made immediately for the instruc- tion of the natives. Any expensive establishment of this kind, however becoming our national character, or obligatory on our principles, cannot possibly be or- ganized to efficient purpose, without the aid of a local Church. Let us first establish our own religion amongst ourselves, and our Asiatic subjects will soon benefit by it. When once our national Church shall have been confirmed in India, the members of that Church will be the best qualified to advise the State, as to the means by which, from time to time, the civilization of the natives may be promoted."* An Ecclesiastical Establishment would yet be neces- sary for British Indm, if there were not a Mahomedan or Hindoo in the land. For, besides the thousands of British Christians, who live and die in that coun- try, there arc huncb^eds of thousands of native Chris- tians, who are at this moment "as sheep without a •Memoir, p. 28. Ecclesiastical Estabrishment. 249 shepherd;" and who are not insensible to their desti- tute estate, but supplicate our countenance and pro- tection. Surely the measure cannot be contemplated by the Legislature, for a moment, without pereei\ ino; its absolute propriety, on the common principles oi justice and humanity. In regard to the other subject, the instruction ot the Hindoos, many difterent opinions have been delivered in the volumes alluded to, the most prominent ol" which are the two following: First, Tiiut Hinduism is, upon the whole, as good as Christianity, and that therefore conversion to Christianity is not necessary. This deserves no reply. The second opinion is, that it is indeed a sacrexl duty to convert the Hindoos, but that we must not do it by force. With this opinion the Author perfectly coincides. To convert men by any other means than those of persuasion, is a practice fit only for the Inquisition, and completely at variance with the tenor of every page which he has \\'ritten. The means of conversion, which he has recommend ed, are those wiiich are appointed in the Holy Scrip- tures, namely, ''Preaching, and the Word of God.'' The first and present means are the translation of the word of God into the various languages; and the next are the labors of teachers and preachers. The Author is not, nor has he ever been, tlie advo- cate for force and personal in.juiy toward the Hindoos. No: he pleads the cause of humanity. The object of his Work, and of his llest^arches, has been to deliver the people of Hindostan from painful and sanguinaiy rites; to rescue the devoted >'ictim from the w heels of Moloch's Tower; to snatch the tender infant from the jaws of the alligator; to save the aged parent from piemature death in the Ganges; to extingri^h the ilames of the female saerilice, and to *'canse tlip x\'idow's hea)t to sing for joy." 250 Christian Researches. Another object of his work has been, to shew, tha4; while the feelings of the Christian are painfully affect- ed by the exhibition of these sufferings and atrocities, Infidelity, on the other hand, can behold them, and DOES behold them, with all the coldness and apathy of Voltaire. And this is the great practical triumpli of Christianity over philosophical unbelief. While by the former, the best f eelin s of our nature are meliorat- ed, and improved, and softened, and extended; they become, by the influence of the latter, sullen, and cold, and toipid, and dead. The remaining opinion on this subject, which is worthy of notice, is the following: "The conversion of the Hindoos to Cluistianity is indeed a solemn ob- ligation, if practicable: but the attempt may possibly displease the Hindoos and endanger our Empire." This fear is grounded solely on an ignorance of facts, and on the remoteness of the scene. Christianity- began to be preached to Hindoos by Europeans, 300 years ago, and whole provinces are now covered with Christians. In the present endeavors of Protestant Missionaries, the chief difficulty which they generally experience is to awaken the mind of the torpid Hindoos to the subject. They know that every man may choose the religion he likes best, and profess it with im- punity; that he may lo«e his cast and buy a cast again^ as lie buys an article of merchandize. There are a hundred casts of religion in Hindostan; and there is no common interest about a particular religion. When one native meets another on the road, he seldom ex- pects to find that he is of the same cast with himself. They are a divided people. Hindostan is like the great world in miniature; \\hen you pass a great river or lofty mountain, you generally find a new variety. Some persons in Europe think it must be a novelty to .the Hindoos to sec a Missionary. There liavc been Ecclesiastical Eslablislimenf. 251 for ages past, numerous casts of Missionaries in Ilin- dostan. Pagan, Mahomedan. and Chi-istian, all seeking to proselyte individuals to a new religion, or to some new sect of an old one. The dilViculty, as the Author has already observed, in regard to the Protestant Teachers, is to awaken attention to their doctrine. The general indifference of the natives to these at- tempts, whether successful or not, has been demon- strated by recent events. After the adversaries of Christian Missions had circulated their pamphlets through British India, with the best intention no doubt, according to their judgment, announcing the intelligence that some of the English wanted to con- vert the inhabitants by force, and to set Ilindostan in flames; the natives seem to have considered the in- formation as absurd or unintelligible, and to have treated it with contempt. For immediately after- wards, when, by the defection of the British troops, the foundations of our Empire were shaken to their centre, both Mahomedans and Hindoos (who, if they wished to rebel, needed only to sound that trumpet which was first sounded by a Senior Merchant in Leadenhall-stieet, no doubt with the best intentions) evinced their accustomed loyalty, and crowded round the standard of the Supreme Government in the hour of danger.* There is one argument for the expediency of an Ec- clesiastical Establishment, which the Author did not insist on strongly in the Memoir, bom motives oi" deli- cacy: but recent events have rendered the same reser\'e •A worthy Clergyman beloij,nnff to tlic Presidency of Fort St. Gcnrpe, who witnessed tlic troops marthinp ai^ainst cacli oUicr, and kni-w not lor a lime, wliat would be the lute of iheEinpire; alicr tlic danpcr wa** over, makes tiie following most just and stnkinj^ i.-fU-ction, in a Icttir to a friend. "It cannot but have occurred to every rcHcctinf mmd, in look- ing back on past scenes, if it liad pleased God in his providence to have dispossessed us of our dominions, how little would have remained to^ shew, that a people blessed with the li|,'ht of the glorious Gotjicl of Christ, had once borne swav in thi.i land! llul now," (he adds cxtdting- ^52 Christian Researches, no longer necessary. He will proceed therefore to dis- close a fact wiiich will serve to place the molivcs for recommending such an establishment, in their just light. It is not the giving the Christian Religion to the natives which will endanger our Empire, but the want of religion among our own countrymen. After the disturbance among the Biitish Officers in Bengal in 1794, which for a time had a most alarming aspect, being of the same character with that which took place lately at Madras, a Memorial was presented to the Marquis WcUesley, on his accession to the govern- ment, by persons who had been long in the service of the Company, and who were well acquainted with the circumstances of the Empire at large; representing the necessity of a suitable ^'■Religious Establishment for British India;" and illustrating that necessity by the events which had recently taken place in the army. That Memorial referred to the almost total extinction of Christian worship, at the military stations, where the seventh day was only distinguished by the Biitish Flag; and noticed the fatal consequences that might be expected from large bodies of men, far remote from the controlling power of the parent state, enjoying luxury and independence, and seeing nothing, irom youth to age, of the religion of their country. It shewed further, that, of the whole number of English who go to India, not a tenth part return; and assigned this fact as a reason why their religion should follow them to the East; that it might be, in the fust place, a solace to themselves, in the dreary prospect dying in that land (for of a thousand soldiers in sickly India, there will be generally a hundred in declining health) and secondly, ''that it might be some security for their ly, in allusion to the Translation of llie Scriptures) "the Word of God in (hi; languages of all India, will be an enduring- Monument of British Victy and Liberality, for which the sacniice of l-'ra\cr and Thanksgiving will ascend to the Most High, to the latest generations." Ecclesiastical Esfablisliment. 253 loyalty to their kin^, and their attachment to the \n\i\ ciplcs of their country."' It required not a Memorial to apprize Marcjuis Wellesley of the truth of these facts, or of the justness of the reasoning upon them. I'he necessity of a meliorated state of Si)eiety for the English armies, was made evident to him by his own obseiTation; and it cannot be doubted that, had that jN\»bleman remained in India, to complete the plans he meditated for the advantage of that country, and had his coacijutor, Mv. Pitt, lived, a suitable Religious Establishmeiit would have been, by this time, proposed to the East- India Company, for eveiy part of their dominions m Hin- dostan. But Marcjuis Wellesley had another and a more imperious service first to perform, and this was, to SAVE THE BODY OF THE Empiue rrsELF. British Hindostan w^as, at that moment, surrounded by strong and formidable enemies, who were putting themselves "in the attitude of tlie tiger," as a \'akeel of Tippoo expressed it, '-to leap upon the prey." And this service that great Statesman achieved under Divine Pi'ovi- dence, first, by destroying the Mysorean Empire, under Tippoo Sultaun, and thereby extinguishing the Ma- homcdan power in Hindostan; secondly, by over- whelming the hitherto invincible Ahdirattas; and lastly, by forming on the frontier a Icagiic of strength, which like a tvall of iron, has saved the countiy fi-om native invasion ever since; notwithstanding its subse- quent critical and exposed state, in consequence of frequent changes of the Sui^rcmc Government, and of dissentions in our aimy. The sciv ices which that No- bleman performed fur our Empire in tlie I'^ast were very ill understood at the time: his view s u ere so com- prehensive, that few men could embrace them: They arc more generally acknowledged now; but it is to be apprehended that some years iiHi>t yrt elapse, iM^fon- j254 Christian Researches. all the beneficial consequences of his administration, will be fully niade known to his country. It has been a subject of wonder to many in Eng- land, that our army should at any time betray symp- toms of disaffection in India, when no instance of it occurs elsewhere. But the surprise will cease, when the circumstances before mentioned shall have been duly weighed. Of the individuals engaged in the late disturbances at Madras, there were perhaps some, who had not witnessed the service of Christian worship for twenty years; whose minds were impressed by the daily view of the rites of the Hindoo religion, and had lost almost all memory of their own. It is morally impossible to live long in such circumstances, without being in some degree affected by them. That loyalty is but little to be depended on, whether abroad or at home, which has lost the basis of religion. The true spring of the iiregular proceeding, con- temptuous remonstrance, and ultimate disaffection of the military in India, is this: Large bodies of troops at a gi'eat distance from Britain, which they never expect to see again, begin, after a long absence, to feel more sensibly their o^^'n independence, while their affection for their native country gradually diminishes. And if, under such circumstances, they have not the re- straints of religion, (for what is obedience "to the pow- ers that be" but the restraint of religion?) and if they have not the frequent view of Christian worship to re- cal their minds, by association of ideas, to the sacred ordinances and principles of their country, it is impos- sible to foresee to what degrees of rebellion or infatua- tion they may proceed. It is unjust to ascribe these proceedings to the casual acts of the Governor for the time being. Indiscreet measures on his part may form Ihe pretext; but the true cause lies mucli deeper. The Company ';i Officer^ in India arc as honorable a body Ecclesiaslical Establidhment. 23i> ot" military men as are to be found in the world, the Author knows them, but they are in jueuliar cireuni- stanccs; and if any otlicr deseription of troops were in their stead, passing a whole life in sueh an unchrls' tianizing semce, the same causes would btill produre the same effects. The most alarming consideration, while things re main in their present state, is this, that, in propoi lion as our Empire increases, and our force in India giows stronger, the danger arising from the foregoing causes, becomes the gieater. These are obvious truths, on which it is not necessary to dilate. But there is an- other subject allied to this, which the Author tliinks it a solemn duty to bring before the public. Not only are our tivops denied suitable religious instruction, when they arrive in India, but they are destitute of it, during their long voyage to that coun- try. The voyage is, on an average, six months. Now, provision ought certainly to be made for Divine worship, and for spiritual consolation to the soldiers, during that period; for it is sometimes a period of great sickness, and of frequent death. Indeed there ought to be a Chaplain on board of every India ship.* They who profess to believe in the Christian Re- ligion, ought also to believe in the superintending providence of God: ought to believe that the Di\ine blessing will accompany those designs which are un- dertaken in his name, and conducted in his fair. If we were a heathen nation, then might we send foith our fleets without a prayer, and commit them, for a safe voyage, "to goddess Fortune and fail" winds." But we are a Christian nation, though n(jt a suix'ivti •The East-Tiitlia Company require tlic CommniKlcr or Purser of every ship torcad jjiavfrs on Sinulay, wlicii ilic vseal4»cr pormitH. The »«-r. vice is perforniid, in many cases, in a serious and truly impressive man- ner; and l!ie aclcnowled^ed j^ood cilccis ui stich oas-cs. convey ihe strongest recommendation otthe mcaiure wliich Las been propohed. Onu i'nTpciitaiit ilf.'v i>r'he Chapkui <;(": n India nian might Ik-, ' » s-mk nn'.en.l 25^ €hrisiian Researches^ tious one; and, however individuals may consider it. it is certain that our countrymen in general, view the performance of the offices of religion with great re- spect; and that, in particular circumstances on board ship, no duty is more acceptable, none more interest- ing, none more salutary and consoling. Such scenes the Author himself has witnessed; and from those per- sons who have witnessed such scenes, he has never heard but one opinion as to the propriety of having a Clergyman to form one of the great family in a ship, in these long, sickly, and perilous voyages. When the news arrived in England last year of the loss of the seven India-men in a distant ocean, how gratify- ing would it have been to surviving friends, if they could have been assured that the offices of religion and the consolations of its ministers, had been afford- ed to those who perished, during their last days!* These events have a warning voice; and it is not un- becoming a gi^eat and respectable body of men, like the East- India Company, to attend to it. The Author has already remarked^ that the Legislature has not neglected a subject of this importance. It is required that every ship of the line should have a Chaplain; and we have lately seen some of our most renowned Ad- llic studies of tl.e yountr Writers and Cadets jM'Occcding to India; who, for want of some direction of this kind, generally pass the long- voyage in idleness, louiv^inj:^ on the tjuarter deck, or gambling in the cuddy. So iini)ortant has this subjent been considered, that during the adminis- tration of Marquis AVellesley, a detailed plan for carrying the proposed measure into effect was actually transmitted to a Member of the Court <.f Directors, to lay before the Court. If it were made an indispensa- ble qiialihcation of the Ch.iplain, that he shruld understand the rudi- ments of the PtT.?iVT« and linu/oitance Lnnguuges, and the common ele- ments of geometry and navigation, for the instruction of the Midship- ■men, liis services would be truly important, merely in his secular char- acter. Every truly respectable Commander in the Company's service, must be happy to have an exemplary Clergyman on board his ship. 'The Rev. Paul Limrick was a passenger on board one of these ships, Mr. Limiick was eccond Chaplain at the I'residency of Tort- William; an amiable, benevolent, and respcctal^le man, whose loss will be heard uf with dec]) regret by a large body of the ii.habitants of Calcutta, and of his friends in Evirope. Ecclesiastical Establishment. 257 mirals, both bet'ore and after battle, c-aiisii^o the pray- ers and tha^k^givings of the Ueet to ascend to the (iud of heaven. There still remains one topic more, to \\ hich the Author would advert. It may be presumed to beUie wish of the major pait of this nation, that whenever a Missionary of exemi)lary character and of respectable recommendation, api)iies to the East-India Company for a passage to our Eastern shores, his request might be treated with indulgence. In him we expoit a blessing (as he may [)rove to be) to thousands of our fellow-creatures; and his example, and instiuctions, and prayers will do no harm tu the ship in w hich he sails. While the East-India Company retain the sole privilege of conveyance to India, the nation would be pleased to see this condescension shewn to persoriS in humble ciicumstances, whose designs are of a public character, and acknowledged by all men to be pit)us and praise-worthy. The A.ithor will conclude these observations with a paragiaph w hich he has found in a manuscript of the Rev. j\b'. KohloiV, of Tanjore. the successor of Mi*. Swartz, which has been just trans- mitted for publication: "It is a remarktdile fact, that since the foundation of our Mission, which is now one hundred years, and during which period upwards of fifty Missionaries have arrived from Europe; among the many ships that have been lost, there never perished one \essel, which HAD A MISSIONARY ON BOARD."* Tile following Letter, written by Dr. Watson, Bishop of Llandaff, on the subject of an Iv-clesias- tical Establishment for British India, an as published in Calcutta, in the year 1807. •MS. materials for i!.': I.ilV- <.f SvMirt/. 33 25S CJiristian Researches. ''Cal garth- Park, Ketidale, Uth May, 1806. REVEREND SIR, "Some weeks ago I received your Memoir of the expediency of an Ecclesiastical Establishment for Brit- ish IndiLi; for which obliging attention I now return yoa my best thanks. I hesitated for some time whether I ought to interrupt your speculations with my ac- knowledgments for so valuable a present; but on being informed of the noble Premium, by which you pur- pose to exercise the talents of Graduates in the Uni- versity of Cambridge, I determined to express to yon my admiration of your disinterestedness, and zeal in the cause of Christianity. "Twenty years and more have now elapsed since, in a Sermon, before the House of Lords, I hinted to the then Government, the propriety of paying regard to the propagation of Christianity in India; and I have since then, as fit occasions offered, privately, but un- successfully, pressed the matter on the consideration of those in power. If my voice or opinion can, in future, be of an}^ weight with the King's Ministers, I shall be most ready to exert myself, in forwarding any prudent measure for promoting a liberal Ecclesiastical Establish- ment in British India; it is not without consideration that I say a liberal Establishment, because I heartily wish that every Christian should be at liberty to worship God accoiding to his conscience, and be assisted therein by a Teacher, at the pul)lic expense, of his own per- suasion. "The subjects you have proposed for the work which shall obtain your Prize, are all of them judiciously chosen, and if proj^erly treated (as my love for my Alma Mater persuades me they will be) may probably turn the thoughts of the Legislature towards the measure you recommend. "The Salutaris Lux Evangelii, by Fabricius, pub- lished at Hamburgh in 1731, will be of great use to thv Candidates for your Prize; and his Index Geogi'a- phicus EpiscoPATUUM Orhis Christiani, subjoined to that work, might, if accomj)ained with proper Notes, afford a very satisfactory elucidation of your third head. Eccles'iastiral Establishment. Ii39 "God in his providence, hath so onkicd thiiij^s, that America, which three hundred years ago was peoj)led by none but Pag:ans, lias now many millions of Christians in it; and will not, probably, three hundred years hence, have a single Pagan in it, but be occupied "by more Christians, and more enlightened Christians than now exist in Europe. "Africa is not now worse fitted for the rcceplinn of Christianity than America was, when it was first visiied by Europeans; and Asia is much better fitted for it, in as much as Asia enjoys a considerable di gree ol civilization; and some degree of it is necessary to the successful introduction oi Christianity. The con-^.merce and colonization of Christian states have civilized A- merica, and they will, in j)rocess of time, civilize and christianize the whole earth. Whether it be a Chris- tian duty to attempt, by lenient methods, to propagate the Christian religicjii among P.igans and Mahomedans, can be doubted, I think, by few; but whether anv at- tempt will be attended with much success, till Chris- tianity is purified from its corruptions, and the lives of Christians arc rendered correspondent to their Christian profession, may be doubted by many: but there cer- tainly never was a more promising opportunity of try- ing the experiment of subverting Paganism in India, than that which has for some years been offered to the government of Great Britain. "The morality of our holy religion is so salutary to civil society, its promises of a future state so consola- tory to individuals, its precepts so suited to the deduc- tions of the most improved reason, that it must finally prevail throughout the world. Some have thought that Christianity is losing ground in Christendom. I am of a diflerent o[)inion. Some ascitiiious doctrines, derived from Rome and Geneva, are losing ground a- mongst learned men; some unchristian practices springing from ignorance, bigotry, intolerance, self- sufficiency of opinion, with uncharitableness of judg- ment, are losing ground among ail sober-minded men; but a belief in Jesus Christ, as the Savior of the \vorld» as the medium through whom eternal life will be given to all who obey his Gospel, is more and moreconlirmed every d:iy in the minds of men of eminence and cm- 260 Christian Researches dition, not only in this, but in every other Christian country. From this jiruise I am not disposed to ex- clude even France itself, norvvithsianding the temporary apostasy of some of its philosophers from every degree of religious faidi. I caniiol but hope well of that coun- try, when I see its National Institute proposing for public discussion the follovving subject; "What has been the influence of the Reformation ol' Luther, on the political situation of the different states of Europe, and on the progress of Knowledge?" especially when I see the subject trcrited by Mr. Villers, in a manner which would have derived honor to the most liberal Protes- tant in tiie freest state in Europe. *'It is not to be denied, that the morals of Christians in general fall far short of the standard of Christian perfection, and have ever done so, scarcely exceptirig the latter end of the first century. Yet, notwithstanding this concession, it is a certain fact, that the Christian religion has always operated to the production of piety, benevolence, self-government, and the love of virtue amongst individuals, in every country where it has been received; and it will every where operate more power- fiiHy, as it is received with more firm assurance of its truth; and it will be every where received with more firm assurance of its trudi, as it is better understood; for when it is properly understood, it will be freed from the pollutions of superstition and fanaticism among the hearers, and from ambition, domination, and secularity among tlie teachers. "Your publicauon has given us in England a great insight into the state of Christianity in India, as well as into the general state of Learning amongst you; and it has excited in me i!ie warmest wishes for the prosperity of the College of Fort- William. It is an Institution which would have done honor to the wisdom of Solon or Lycurgus. I have no knowledge personally of the Maiquis VVellesley, but I shall think of him and of his coadjutors in this undertaking, with the highest respect and admiration, as long as I live. "I cannot enter into any particulars relative to an Ecclesii'.itical Establishment in India; nor would it per- haps, be proper to press Government to take the mat- ter into their consideration, till this country is freed from t'onclusion. 201 the danger which threatens it: but I have that opinion of his Majesty's Minislers, that they will, not only irom policy, but from a serious sense of religious duty, be disposed to treat the subject, whenever it conus before them, with great judgment and liberality. May God direct their counsels! " 'Our Empire in India,' said Mr. Hastings, 'has been acquired by the sword, and must be maintained by the sword.' I cannot agree with him in this senti- ment. All Empires have been originally acquired by violence, but they are best establislied by moderation and justice. There was a time when we shewed ourselves to the inhabitants of India in the character of tyrants and robbers; that time, I trust, is gone for ever. The wisdom of British Policy, the equity of its jurisprudence, the impartiality of its laws, ihe humanity of its penal code, and above all, the incorrupt administration of public justice, will, when they are well understood, make the Indians our willing subjects, and induce them to adopt a religion attended with such conse- quences to the dearest interests of the human mind. They will rejoice in Iiaving exchanged the tyranny of Pagan superstition, and the despotism of their native princes, for the mild mandates of Christianity, and the stable authority of equitable laws. The diflbrence be- tween such different states of civil society, as to the production of human happiness, is infinite; and the at- tainment of happiness is the ultimate aim of all indivi- duals in all nations. I am, Reverend Sir, your obliged and faithful servant, R. LLANDAFF.' To Rev. Dr. Buchanan, Fice- Provost of the College of Fort- JVUiiam^ Calcutta. CONCLUSION. In the progress of these Researches the Author ha^ found his mind fi'equently drawn to ci^nsider the ex- traordinary difference of opinion, which exists among men of leaining. in regard to the importance and ob- ligation of communicating religious knowledge to our 262 Christian Researches. fellow-crcaturcs. And he has often heard the questioH asked by others, What can be the cause of this dis- crepancy of opinion? For that such a difference does exist is most evident; and is exenipliiied at this moment in some of the most illustrious characters for i:ank and learning, in the nation. This is a problem of a very interesting character at this day, and worthy of a distinct and ample discussion, particularl}^^ at the seats of learning. The problem may be thus expres- sed: '-What power is that, which produces in the minds of some persons a real interest and concern in the wellare of their fellow-creatures; extending not only to the comfort of their existence in this world, but to their felicity hereafter; while other men who are apparently in similar circumstances as to learning and information, do not feel inclined to nwve one step for the promotion of such objects?" The latter, it may be, can speculate on the philosophy of the human mind, on its great powers and high dignity, on the sublime virtue of universal benevolence, on the tyran- ny of superstition, and the slavery of ignorance; and will sometimes quote the verse of the poet, "Homo sum: liiimaiii nil a me alienum pulo:" but they leave it to others, and generally to the Cliiis-* tian in humble life, to exercise the spirit of that noble verse. This is a very difficult problem; and it has been alleged by some that it cannot be solved on any known principles of philosophy. The following re- lation ^^ ill probably lead to principles b}' which we may arrive at a solution. There was once a King in the East, whose empire extended over the known world, and his don\inion *'was to the end of the earth." During the former part of his reign, his heart was filled with pride: he knew not the God of heaven: and he viewed with the Conclusion. 263 utmost indifference the nations over \N'liom he mled, worshippinj;- idols of wood and stone. But it pleased the King of kings to dethrone this haughty monarch, to cast him down from his high estate, and to abase liim in the dust. And after he had been for a time in the furnace of allliction. and his proud heart was hum- bled, God graciously revealed himself to him in his true name and character, and then restored him to his foimer prospeiity and power. The penitent king, thus once more exalted, and iiiled with admiration at the discovery of the only true God, immediately issued an edict to the whole world, setting forth the greatness of the Most High, asserting his glory, and inviting all nations to -praise and magnify 11 IM that liveth for ever, whose dominion is an e\"erlasting do- minion, and his kingdom is from generation to gener- ation." This memorable edict began in these sublime terms: '"Nebuchadnezzar the King, unto all people, nations, and languages, that dwell in all the EARTH, Peace be multiplied unto you. I thought it good to shew the signs and wonders which the Most High God hath ^\Tought toward me. How great are his signs! How miglity are his wonders!'' Hav- ing recounted the judgment and mercy of God to him- self, he thus concludes; "Now I Nebuehadnezzar, praise and extol and honor the King of Heaven, all whose works are truth and his wa>s judgment; and them that walk in pride he is able to abase.""* Such a proclamation to the nations of the earth was a noble act of a king, and ought to be had in per- petual rcnicmbrance. It reminds us of the last charge of HIM '-who ascended up on high:" Go, teach all NATIONS. It discovers to us the new and extended 264 Christian Researches. benevolence, greatness of mind, and pure and heaven- ly charity; which distinguish that man, whose heart has been impressed by the grace of God. How solemn his sense of duty! How ardent to declare the glory of his Savior! His views for the good of men, how disinterested and enlarged! It is but too evident, that all our speculations concerning a Divine Revela- tion, and the obligation imposed on us to study it ourselves, or to communicate it to others, are cold and uninteresting, and excite not to action, ''until thi^ough the tender compassion of God, the Day-spring from on high visit us, to give hght to them that sit in dark- ness;"* to humble our hearts, at the remembrance of our sins against God, and to affect them with a just admiration of his pardoning mercy. Let Great Britain imitate the example of the Chal- dean King; and send forth to all the world, her tes- timony concerning the True God. She also reigns over many nations which "worship idols of wood and stone;" and she ought, in like manner, to declare to them "the signs and wonders of the Almighty." And, in this design every individual will concur, of every church, family, and name, whose heart has been penetrated with just apprehensions of the Most High God; having known his judgments and experienced his mercy. Luke ii. 79. Kirby Hall, Boroughbrid^e, Feb. 15, 1811. THE END. Samuel T. Annstroiiff, I'liiiter, I Objections against a mission to the hea- then, stated and considered. SERMON. PREACHED AT TOTTENHAM COURT CHAPEL, lEFORE THE FOUNDERS OF THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 24 SEP. 1795. BY DAVID BOGUE, OF GOSPORT. THE FIRST AMERICAN EDITION. CAMBRIDGE; PRINTED BY MILLIARD AND METCALF, Vor the " Society of int/uiry on the subject nf missions," in Divinity College, Ando-cer. 1811. SERMON. HAGGAI, i. 1 Thus speaketh the Lord of Hosts^ saying-^ this people sai/, the time is not come, the time that the Lord's house should be built. WHAT dost thou here^ Elijah? Avas a queslioii proposed of old, from the throne of heaven, to one of the most eminent servants of the Lord of hosts. His answer is recorded by the unerring pen of inspiration, in 1 Kings, xix. 14, and deserves our notice. / have been very jealous for the Lord God of hosts; because the children of Israel have forsaken thy cove- nant^ thrown down thine altars, and slain thy Prophets ivith the sxvord. Should the Great Jehovah deign to ask die reason of our meeting at this time, and to say to each of us. What dost thou here ? I trust we can reply, " We feel a zeal for " the glory of the Lord God of hosts : we are deeply grieved " for the state of the heathen nations, because they are stran- " gers to the covenant of promise ; aliens from the common- " wealth of Israel, and living without God, and without hope " in the world. Of the numerous temples which decorate " their cities, not one do we perceive dedicated to the one true " God : They are all the hal)itation of idols. Altars we sec " in vast abundance, but not one erected to Jehovah. They *' are all for sacrificing to demons, or gods the work of their " own hands. With grief we behold the greater part of the " habitable globe in this condition, and far more than one half *' of the inhabitants of the earth ignorant of the true God, and " of Jesus Christ whom he hath sent, whom to know is eternal " life. And deeply concerned both for the honour of Ciod, " and their salvation, we are met under the auspices, we hope, " of infinite wisdom, power, and grace, to concert a plan for " sending missionaries to the heathen, to proclaim the glad *' tidings of salvation through the blood of the cross, and to *' turn them from darkness to liglit, and from the j)ower of " satan unto God." O that the same spirit who came down on the apostles, on the day of Pentecost, may descend on us, to inspire us with wisdom, love, and zeal, to make the nucling profitihle ;uid delightful to our own souls, and to honour us as his instruments for conveying die knowledge of salvation to those miserable nations, which are sitting in darkness and in the shadow of death. You have already attended on the labours of five of the ministers of Christ, who have preached to you on this solemn occasion. It is allotted to me to close the service. May I be assisted with your prayers, and the supply of the spirit of Jesus Christ. What I have in view is to consider the objec- tions, which may be raised ag linst the design of our present meeting, and to suggest such answers, as will, I trust, be deemed satisfactory. The words of the text, set before us a class of men exactly similar to those with whom I am called to contend. They said, the time is not come^ &c. Difficulties and dan- gers appeared before their eyes ; the dispensations of Provi- dence, and the aspect of human affairs did not seem to favour their efforts, and therefore they think it best to relinquish the object for the present, and wait for a more convenient and aus- picious season. Too many now imitate the spirit of these an- cient objectors, and say, " The time is not come when the *' mountain of the Lord's house shall be established on the *' tops of the mountains, and exalted above the hills, and all *' nations shall flow into it. The time is not come, the time *' when God will give his Son the heathen for his inheritance, *' and the uttermost parts of the earth for his possession." But the objections will, I flatter myself, be found equally vain. Jehovah himself deigns to answer those timid and incredu- lous Jews, declares their fears to be groundless, and com- mands them to put their hand to the work without delay. While in a humble dependence on his aid, I attempt a reply to modern objectors, by considerations drawn from his word and Providence, may He, who teacheth man knowledge, and can make babes eloquent, suggest suitable ideas to my mind, and instruct me to express them in fit and acceptable words, that conviction may be carried to every heart, and that we may all with one accord cry out, " The time is come, the time " that the house of the Lord should be built. Let us labour *' with all our might, that it may soon rise strong, beautiful, *' and extensive, from the ruins, in which it has so long lain." Some think the following general observation sufficient to destroy the force of every thing that we can urge. " Num- *' berless difficulties present themselves to my mind, so that *' I am quite discouraged: the object, though desirable, has " so many formidable hindrances, that in present circumstan- *' ces, it cannot succeed." Ir answer to this, I would briefly remark, that the man, who does not expect diflkultics, has estimated the matter unwisely. Difficulties, the most tremendous clifficuhies, are to he looked for. Will satan sulVcr his kingdom to lull without a strug^le ? No, he will rouse all hell to arms against us ; and his instiu- ments on earth, uniting tlumselvea to die host Irom htneath, ^vill do every thing in their power to prevent the jMogrcss ot" the gospel ot" the Hedecmer. Ihit here is the loundation of our hope. Christ has all power, I)oth in heaven and in earth. _ He is infinitely mightier than his opposers, and all his enemies shall be made his loot-stool : and he has assured us, that He came to he a liglit to enlighten the heathen, as well as to be the glory ot his people Israel. Carry this thought in your minds, my dear hearers, in the answer I propose to every ob- jection ; that, while I endeavour to shew it as void of strength, and point out the great encouragement we have to hope lor success, our sole dependence, in the use ot" his appointed means, is placed here, namely, on the wisdom, grace, and power of the Loid Jesus Christ. But I proceed to consider the strongest particidar objections, which have occurred to my own mind, or have been suggested to me by others. It is objected by some : " The work it:;elf is so very ardu- " ous, that success cannot be hoped for." True, my friends, you have mentioned one of the greatest difficulties we have to encounter ; I perceive it in all its force. Were the attempt, to prevail with men of distant lands, mere- ly to lay aside their ancient prejudices, to cast their dumb idols, which cannot save, to the bats, and to the moles, and to assume but the outward profession of the Ch.ristian religion, even this would be unspeakablv difficult. For we see how strongly people are attached to the religious systems, received bv tradition from their fathers. But this would not satisfy us ; could we persuade them to renounce their idolatry', and to espouse the Christian name, and join us in the ordinances of worship, if we did no more than produce an external c(Miform- ity, we should account nothing done. The object we have in view is infinitely beyond this. It is to illuminate the brutish mind of a Pagan, besotted with ignorance and sui)erstition, in the knowledge of the truth, as it is in Jesus. It is to make him feel b.is miserable slate as a sinner, and to lead him to a cordial acceptance of Christ, as made of (iod unto him, " wis- " dom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption." It is to bring him from the love of the w orld to a supreme love to God, as his Creator, Redeemer, and Sanctifier. It is to draw him away from die indidgence of divers lusts and ph asures, which reigned in his soul, and from all the impurities of a Pa- gan conversation, to a life of imreserved and universal obedi- cnce to the will of God. It is to lead him from the stupidad- oration of stocks and stones, and the senseless, impure, or san- guinary rites of the Heathen mythology, to worship the Fa- ther in spirit and in truth, and to render to him the homage of a pure heart, wholly devoted to his service. How difficult these things are, no true Christian need be told. Yet this is what we wish to do, Avhat must be done ; and nothing short of this will suffice. But who is sufficient for these things ! May we not sit down in despair and throw the design aside ? Yfs, if we required or expected these things to be done by man, we might. But they are the work of God, who has prom- ised to perform them : and then I say, why are ye cast down, ye timed souls, and why are your unbelieving hearts disquiet- ed within you ? Man we regai-d as the instrument, as the pen in ih:; hand of a ready writer, as the harp emitting a melodious sound ; but we look up to God for his mighty power to accom- plish the arduous work of the conversion of the soul. All now is easy ; every obstacle disappears. He who created all things out of nothing, by a word, cannot he create the soul anew in Christ Jesus unto good works ? He who raiseth the dead from the grav e, cannot he raise the chief of sinners from the death of sin to newness of life ? He who turneth the shadow of death unto the morning, and changeth the blackness of the night in- to the brightness of noon day, cannot he make the heathen man, who was once darkness, light in the Lord, and enable him to walk as a child of light i Oar faith is confirmed by the un- questionable evidence of facts. God has already performed this work in millions of instances, and in circumstances as un- favourable as we can possibly meet with. What he has done, he can still do ; for he is the same yesterday, to-day, and for- ever. With these truths let the Christian's mind be fortified ; and the objection will be heard no more. II. Anolher objection very frequently urged is, " that the *' time for the conversion of the heathen is not yet come, be- " cause the millennium is still at the distance of some hundred " years." " It is not for you," said Christ to his disciples, on a certain occasion, " to know the times and the seasons which the Fath- *' er has reserved in his own hands." Till predictions be ac- complished we cannot, in most cases, define with certainty, the precise period of fulfilment. There are various opinions with respect to the commencement of the millennium, or that aera when all the nations of the earth shall have received the gos- pel. Many have placed it at the distance of two hundred years, or in the two thousandth year of the Christian aera. Some suppose that it will begin about the midde of the next centu- ry. It is neither my province nor my purpose to determine the dispute. But I beg you to consider that In aiming to prop- agate the gospel, we are to he guided by what God i njoins as a duty, not by what he delivered as a |)rediciion. He has plainly told us, that " in Christ all tlie families of the earth *' shall be blessed." He has informed us that liy the preaching of the gospel this great work will be accomplished ; and he has taught us the strong obligations we are under to pity diose who are sitting in darkness and in the shadow of death. Here is sufficient authority for us to form a mission without delaj-. - Let all other things be left to God. I will grant, if you please. For the sake of argument, that before the millennium arrives, two hundred years must yet elapse. This in my view does not furnish any cause of discouragement. That the success of the gospel will be so rapid, " that a nation shall be born in " a day," does not appear to have the weight of evidence, which many, without examining the matter, have always taken for granted. The work may be gradual, and if so, it will be al- lowed, that it is more than time to begin. But if we consider the sui)ject attentively, we shall be compelled to acknowledge, that in order to propagate the gospel throughout the whole world in the space of two hundred years, its progress must be rapid indeed. In that space, to bring all the extensive Ma- hometan kingdoms to the faith of Christ, to convert all the vast Pagan empires in the east and north ; and all the idola- trous inhabitants in the thousands of islands scattered over ev- «ry sea, the progress of the gospel must be amazingly great, and millions must be converted in a year. In a word, the re- ligion of Jesus must have more rapid success than it has ever had, since it was first preached in the world ; more rapid suc- cess than it had under the ministr}' of the apostles themselves. So that if we view the objection closely, so far from being in danger of a spirit of procrastination, we must feel anxiety not to lose a single day ere we begin. If the shorter period men- tioned above be the true one, there is need of haste. Further, suppose we cannot hope for the mil(enniar\- state of the church among the heathen in our time, should that dis- courage us ? I ask you^ my brethren, who preach the gospel, whether it was with the hope of producing such a state, that 5-0U undertook the pastoral care of the several churches, over which the Holy Ghost hath made you bishops ? All will say, " We should rejoice in such a state, but we do not ex- " pect it here in our days. We think ourselves more than " amply repaid, if we can sec religion flourishing, though in a " degree unspeakably short of the glory of the millennium." Well then, if by the labours of our missionaries abroad wc can but produce such a state of religion as in the best of our churches at home, will there not be the greatest reason to re- joice that we have not laboured in vain, nor spent our money and strength for nought ? It may be the will of God, that by the labours of missionaries, religion shall attain the same de- gree of progress among those who are now pagans, as among us : and that thus they shall be prepared for some remarkable outpouring of the spirit, which shall precede and introduce the glory of the latter days. What has already been effected by the preaching of the Gospel among the heathen, tends farther to destroy the force of the objection, and to encourage even sanguine hopes of do- ing great things. Every effort that has been made, has been crowned with as much success as could, all things considered, have been reasonably expected. The mission- aries of the church of Rome boast of hundreds of thou- sands, nay, of millions converted by their labours. But to pass over their zeal, and their patient, vigorous, ardent, and exten- sive exertions, and to say nothing of the facility with which idolatrous pagans might embrace their shewy religion, their pompous ritual, and the worship of images, as all bearing some resemblance to their own system, the success of the Danish missionaries in Hindoostan, of the Moravian brethren in Greenland and the West-Indies, of the ancient pastors of New England, Elliot and Mayhew, among the Indian tribesy and of the Scotch society among men of the same origin, by the ministry of Brainard, Horton, and others in later times ; these all give us the most ample encouragement to proceed j and plainly shew that God is willing by his spirit to give effi- cacy to the word of his grace, and " that the time to favour " Zion, yea the set time is come." III. Others say, "what is there in the state of the Christian " church at present that flatters with peculiar hopes of success " for a mission to the Heathen ? Many ages have elapsed, and " little has been done ; what makes the time now so favoura- " ble ? Are we better than our fathers ?" That Christianity has spread itself among the heathen na- tions, in a very inconsiderable degree, for at least a thousand years past, is a mournful truth. Indeed if we except the col- onies planted in Pagan lands, the boundaries of the church have been rather lessened than extended. But this is no ground ot .discouragement to those, who consider the matter with atten- tion. The church of Home, which for the greatest part of this long space of time overspread nearly the whole of Chris- tendom, had so obscured Christianity by an innumerable mul- titude of rites, ceremonies, traditions, and errors, that the pu- rity and simplicity of the gospel were almost wholly defaced. In such a state of things, could we wish Popery to be spread ever the face of the earth ? AVhat would this have lieen but to substitute one superstition lor another ? A reformation greater than the first, would have been necessary to make the people acquainted with the nature and spirit of the gospel. See ye not then, my dear hearers, sufficient reasons why it was die will of (iod, that what was tiien called Christianity should not become an universal leligion in the world, and that the heath- en should continue in their Pagan state during the days of Popery ? At the reformation the bishop of Rome lost his power. From that time to the present century, the Protestant church- es spent their chief eiTorts in establishing themst Ives in author- ity ; in each party tr\ing to vault into the saddle of power, and ride upon the back of all others ; in furious contests with each other ; in inflicting or enduring cruel ])ersecutions ; in resisting oppixssion ; or in attacking, and defending themselves against the papal pretensions to dominion. These causes pre- vented the propagation of the gospel. In the present century, the nature of the church of Christ, as a spiritual kingdom, and not of the world, has been better understood than it ever was since the days of Constantine ; and Christians have felt their obligations to send the Gospel to the lieathen nations. Some efforts have been made by different sects, but with one excep- tion, feeble in comparison of what might have been ; and I know not that any denomination has missionaries among the heathen, much exceeding in number the apostles of our Lord. Every one, however, who is awake, hails with juv the dawning of a bright day of true Christian zeal for the spreading of the Gospel in the w^orld, and salutes with affection the various societies engaged in this divine work. We have now before us a pleasing spectacle ; Christians of different denominations, although differing in points of church government, united in forming a society for propagating the Gospel among the heathen. Tiiis is a new thing in the Chris- tian church. S(.me former societies have accepted donations from men of different denominations ; but the government was confined to one. But here are Episcopalians, Methodists, Presbyterians, and Independents, all united in one society, all joining to form its laws, to regulate its institutions, and lUim- age its various concerns. Behold us here assembled widi one accord to attend the funeral of h'lifotry : And may she be bu- ried so deep that not a particle ol her dust maj ever be thrown up on the face of the eurth. I could almost add, cursed be the man who shall attempt to raise her from the grave. Be- sides the display of liberality, greater than has ever appeared, I might add, that it is likewise a tune in which the doctrines of the Gospel are at least as well understood, as thev i ver were before. If I should say better^ it would not be arrogance, or Id assuming any peculiar excellence to ourselves ; because vfs stand upon the shoulders of preceding ages, and the many venerable men who lived before us, have by their labours il- lustrated and confirmed the truth, refuted error, and freed the Gospel from all foreign and corrupt mixtures. As God has favoured us with it in its genuine simplicitv, may we not con- sider this as a happy omen, that he will cause it to run, and be glorified ? When Christianity at first was most pure, God gave it great success ; as it grew corrupt, its progress was stopped : Now, when he has restored it to its pristine purity» mav we not hope he will revive its ancient influence in the world ? When Christianity was divided into man\' bigotted parties, to propagate it would have been the diifusion of the rancour of schismatical violence, the hot spirit of sectarian zeal more wid^lv in the world ; and therefore the Gospel was not spread. Now, when there is a union of different denom- inations acting cordially together for the propagation of their common Christianity, may we not look for success ? At first believers were all of one hearty and of one mind ; as to the things of religion, in the latter days, it will most probably be so again. But is it not an approach to such a state, when the disciples of Christ, agreeing in the grand doctrines of the Gos- pel, unite in ministerial and Christian communion, and join to rlilTuse Christianity, and not their own particular sects ; and a simple mode of church government, drav/n from the apostoli- cal writings, which shall be found best adapted to the state of the heathen world, and not the distinguishing modes of any one denomination ? I cannot but augur well from such a be- ginning ; and I own I feel a considerable degree of pleasing confidence, both that we shall be drawn into a closer union with each other at home, and that our vmited efforts will, by the peculiar blessings of heayen, be crowned with success abroad. IV. A common objection is, " The governments of the " world will oppose the exertions of your plans," and defeat its design. Is not this groundless fear ? Let us hope they will not op- pose us. Why should they ? From our own government wc shall meet with no opposition : On the contrary, I flatter my- self th«y will countenance our proceedings, and favour our efforts, in countries where their influence extends. 'I'his I con- sider as an advantage to those missions which maybe employ- ed in the vast empire of Hindostan. As to the govern- ments of the countries to which our missionaries go, I am sure they will have no reason to oppose us. It is a funda- mental law of our society, " That the missionaries shall not " in the smallest degree interfere with the political concerns " of the countries in which they labour, nor have any thing tt) " say or do with the affairs of the civil government : And *' whoever shall transgress this rule, will be inui.cdiatily dis- " missed wiih shame." The sole business of a missionarv i^ to promote the religion of Jesus. Whatever mav be the du- ties ol a settled pastor in his own countrv, where he is not on- ly a minister of the Gospel, but likewise a subject, a citizen, and a member of tbe community, (all whicii relations lav certain ob!ig;itions upon hinj,and call for a correspontlinu con- duct) it is certain that a missionary, wbo is an alien in a for- eign land, has notliing to do with ci\il affairs, and his only bu- siness is tn propagate religion. 'Die knowledge of (jur senti- ments on this subject, aid the peaceable, harmless, and benev- olent conduct of our missionaries, may remove the prejudices of those in authority, and influence them to grant our friends protection, and treat them with kindness. Christianity is a system of divine truth, higlily favourable to the |)eace, virtue., and happiness of civil society ; gives by its moral principles the greatest stability to governments; binds together the bod}- politic in the strongest and closest bonds ; and forms the sur- est barrier against lliose sentiments and vices which loosen the l)ands of social union, and endanger a country's welfare. But whatever influence these considerations may have on the minds of' the rulers of the world, let us ever remember this reviving trutli. That all human governments are under the do- minion of the great Head of the church, who turneth the hearts of kings, as he doth the rivers of water, and can so dis- pose their minds as to make them favourable to our plans, and willing to permit our missionaries to preach the gospel in the countries where they reign. On this doctrine should our hearts rest with unshaken faith ; and here ought our chief de- pendence to be placed. Who will venture to assert, that the heathen governments, wiiich now exist, are worse than those of old, where Tiberius, Claudius, Nero, and Domitian reign- ed at Rome ; or other monarchs at the same time in Parthia^ Ethiopia, and India? Yet under them was the Gosjiel propa- gated in the world. He, who of old made lions tame while Daniel was in their cLen, so contracted tlieir rage, and concjuer- ed their dishke, or else so fully engaged their thoughts alxjut other subjects, that die word ol the Lord had free couise, and was crowned with great success. When they manifei.ted cruel opposition to the cross of Christ, he moderated their lury, and alter a season put a stop t(j their violence by death, or change of mind ; so that the truth contiimed insensibly to sjiread, and the ver)' sufferings of believers proved the increase of the churih. What God did then, cannot he do now ? And are not the soul^ -of men and the interests of his church as dear to him now, iLi n they were then ? Animated by these encouraging views, may we not go forth, trusting in him, who is infinitely higher than the highest upon earth, and who received his kingdom for this very purpose among others, that he might exercise his power in rt straining and subduing all the opposition, which the princi- palities and powers of this A\'orld should make to the diffusion of his glorious Gospel. I proceed to a Vth objection. iVIany say, " The present state of the hea- " then world is so unfavourable with respect to religion, that *' little hope can be entertained of success." That the religious state of those countries, whitli are igno- rant of the Gospel, is truly deplorable, all, who view it with eyes enlightened from above, will readily allow ; " the dark " places of the earth are full of the habitations of ignorance *' and cruelty." Mahometans blend some knowledge of a Supreme Being with a thousand absurdities j and the Pagan nations have not gone so far in the path of religion, as to learn the existence of one God, the Creator of heaven and earth ; and are besides sunk into the lowest abyss of ignorance, idolatry, superstition, and vice. A mournful sight indeed to the lover of God and man ! But what sentiments and conduct should it inspire ? When Paul of old surveyed the famous city of Ath- ens, he saw the inhabitants wholly given to idolatiy ; but did the views generate despair I Did it influence him to leave the Athenians to follow their own wicked devices ? No, his spirit was stirred within him ; the divine word was as a fire in his bones ; and he felt all the eagerness of apostolical zeal to pio- claim aloud in their ears the doctrines of the glorious Gospel. And should not the state of the heathen world, which is so deplorable, produce the same effect in us ? Were it not bad, it would not require our aid. In proportion to its badness, are we called to help ; and its extreme badness furnishes the most powerful motive to exert ourselves to the utmost, for the salvation of their perishing souls. Could we survey each of the heathen nations with minute attention, while we saw reason to weep over their deplorable situation, we should yet find no cause to despair of success ; their ignorance is brutish. But is not the Sun of Righteousness able to banish it, by shin- ing upon them with salvation on his beams ? Their prejudices may be strong and obstinate ; but is not the ])ower of the glo- rious Gospel of the blessed God able to dispel them all ? Their enmity to the self-denying doctrine of salvation, by the righ- teousness of Christ, may be inveterate ; but is not the energy of divine grace able to bring down every high thought, that exalteth itself against the honour of his cross ? Their wicked- jiess may be very great, and their long habits of iniquity such, as nature and reason cannot destroy ; but is not the Holy Spirit 13 *)f Clirist able to renew their deprrwod hearts, an;! to hrinr them to the obedience of faith, and evangelical sanctity of life i Some of their civil institutions, and modes ot life, may appear to raise a formidahk liarrier against the ai)j)roach of the Cios- pel ; hut is not the united power of divine Providence and grace able to level this barrier to the ground, and to make a plain path ior the entrance of the relij^ion ol Jesus into the so'df As an instance of the impediments thrown in the way by civil institutions and local customs, the dillVrent casts, into which the uihabitants of India are divided, have been consid- ered by many, as pnsenting a state of society, which must cf- fectuallv hinder their conversion ; but is it proper for us to entertain such a thought ? That they are to be converted, is plain from the word of God. That this impediment will be removed out of the way, is equally certain too. (iod may, in- deed, by terrible things in righteousness, employ such dispen- sations of Providence, as shall elTectually destroy these perni- cious distinctions which Satan hath formed, and so j)rej)are the way for the entrance of the Ciosj^el ; but he can easily do the work by the Gospel alone. To pass by the Mahometans there, who are not subject to these absurd restraints, the low- est classes cannot be much degraded by embracing Christian- ity, and those who have lost cast, not at all ; and, by our mis- sionaries associating with diem, they may, on the contrary, acquire some degree of respectability and consequence ; and their souls are as noble and valuable, as those of the proud Bramins. When a hundred or two are converted, here is an asylum, into which converts of superior casts may retire, and the enlightening doctrines of the (iospel, when once they enter into their souls, will destroy the pride of casts, and con- tempt of others, and teach them to embrace with affection every Christian, whatever he formerly was, as a brother. And, when once a Christian cast, if I may so speak, is formed, it will appear more honouralile than all the rest, and ever>' be- liever will consider himself as exalted, not degraded, by the change. As the number of converts increases, the imjiedi- ment will be lessened, till at last it entirely vanishes away. Besides, when we recollect, what Christian converts have part- ed with, and what they have endured, in numberless instances, for the sake of the Gospel ; can we think it impossi!)le for an Indian to submit to loss of cast, for the love of Jesus Christ, the joys of his salvation ? But the weakness of this objection will be still more appar- ent, if we consider for a moment, the state of the ancient Pa- gan world. The capacity and disposition of the Heathens, to receive the Gospel, is not a new question, just proposed for in- vestigation ; it iH above seventeen hundred years old. Nay, it 14 has been tried, and a decision given in our favour. The Gos- pel was pveaciied to tlieoi, and it was cn)wncd with success ; nor does it appear, that the condition of the heathens was more favourable to tht* Gospel, than it is now. In these ancient days, their ignorance of God was as profound, their prejudices as violent, their enmity as strong, their vices as detestable ; the worldly intcrxists of many, who lived by the follies of supersti- tion, as much affected by the reception of the truth ; the Pa- gan priests were at least as numerous, as !)igotted, as power- ful in their influence, and as feelingly aUve to their honour, their wealth, and their rank among the people, as they are now in any land ; sages and philosophers were as proud, as strong- ly attached to their own systems, bore as great a sway over the minds of the people, from a supposition of superior wisdom, and discovered a sovereign contempt of Christianity, and ite professors ; and princes were as Jealous of their authority, as fearful of any thing that might infringe on their dignity, and as sanguinary in opposing whatever they thought had a ten- dency to lessen their power, as any can possibly be in modern times ; yet even then the Gospel flourished, and not merely whi'e the preachers had the poM^er of miracles and the gift of tongues ; but for ages after these had ceased. Does not this representation afford much encouragement to us ? The wicked lives of men, called Christians, maybe urged as a peculiar disadvantage in modern times. It is undoubtedly a stumbling-block in the way, and must beget strong prejudic- es in Pagan minds. But though this did not exist of old, the belief of it did ; and that was almost as bad in its effects. Need I inform you that Christians -weie charged with mur- dering children, and drinking the blood in their solemn rites ; that they were accused of promiscuous intercourse in their re- ligious assemblies ; that they were considered by the multi- tude as guilty of the most odious vices ? On these accounts, according to the prediction of our Lord, we are informed by some of the gravest historians, that the Christians were hated by the whole human race, as a detestable hord, polluted by the most atrocious crimes. With such sentiments, circulating among all ranks of men, and generally credited, did the an- cient Pagans hear the Ciospel ; and, in spite of all these, mul- titudes embraced it. Matters, then, with respect to this cir- cumstance, are more nearly on a level, than may be at first im- agined ; and, as the convert of old, soon perceived the falsehood of the reports circulated against Christians; with the same fa- cility the regenerated Pagan now will learn the difference be- tween a true believer, and the mere nominal professor, who disgraces the tide, and the stumbling-block is thereby remov- ed. The great David Brainerd informs us, that the rude Ii>- 15 dians urged this objecuon against Christianity, from the wick- ed lives of its professors, and with all the energies of ingenuity and eloquence. But tht y were converted Ijv the power of the Gcjspel : and the same glorious truths confirmed hy the holy lives of our missionaries, ind accompanied hv the cnerg'of the Spirit, will, I trust still produce the same effects. Some might represent it as an advantage of modem times, that whereas of old, Christians were treated with contempt, and were for a season confounded with the Jews, a despised people, now many of the barbarous nations lotjk up to Chris- tians as a superior race of beings, on account of their eminent skill in arts and sciences ; and are therefore rnorc likelj to re- ceive the Gospel. But I lay no great stress on it in the argu- ment. The people oi Lystra, who venerated Paul and Ijarna- bas, as gods come down from heaven, and hastened with sac- rifices to testify their veneration, in a little while stoned them with stones, as the vilest of men, and dragged Paul out of tlic city as dead. I may however obseixe, on the whole of tiiis particular, that we have no resson to shrink from the compar- ison, or to consider modern heathens as more averse to the Gos])eI than ancient heathens were. The great and hurtful mistake in the whole of this objection lies here. People consider missionaries goitig f(jrth amnnir the heathen as niere men, with no wibdom superior to their own, with no strength above human, and they are gre-.ulv dis- pirited ; but did we view a missionary as we ough.t, and ;is he is, with Jesus his Master at his right-hand, accompanying him on the way, and the Holy Spirit resting on iiim like a fiamc of fire, with all his powerful energies, we could n<;t be cast down, but mantain a cheerful hope amidst U^e darkest aj)pearances of Pagan ig lorance and obstinacy, and persevere, trusting in the Lord, and in tlie power of his might. VI. Another objection is, " liow and where shall we find *' proper persons to undertake the arduous work of missiona- " ries to the heathen." This is certainly a matter of the highest importance. On good missionaries how much depends ! It is indeed an ardu- ous olFice, and requires the union of two distinguishing qiKdities in an eminent degree, knoxuk-dtfc and zeal. A missionarv must be a burning and a shining light. The rays of divine knowledge must shine forth biigiuh' from his mind, and tbr fire of divine zeal burn with a jnne llame in his heart. Ileal without light will not suflTice for the health and growth even of vegetables, far less f)f spirits. Heat without light is consider- ed as descriptive of the j)it below, not of the New Jerusalem where Jehovah dwells. lie that goes to preach Christ in lieath- en lands, shoukl be a scribe well instructed into ihc kingdom 16 of God. His knowledge of divine things should exceed that of an ordinary pastor of a church already formed, because from him a whole country may receive its views of the Gospel, and be cast as it were into liis mould. And how pure and full should his ideas of the Gospel be ! When God sent fordi the first missionaries to plant Christianity among the heathen, he inspired them with a perfect knowledge of it in all its parts. And is it not incumbent on us so far to respect the divine pat- tern shewn in the mount, as to do all in our power, that those whom we send out to the same glorious work, shall be men eminently distinguished for an enlarged and comprehensive understanding of the mystery of the Fadier and of Christ? Things produce their like. Error in the missionary will pro- duce error in the converts ; ignorance will produce false and imperfect veiws ; and pure truth in all its parts will produce pure truth on the Pagan's mind, and sanctity and consolation, as naturally flowing therefrom. We are g-'ing to s^^nd, by our missionaries to the heathen, a gift of inestimable value ; and while we are anxiously careful that it may not be polluted by the defiling fingers of error, should we not also feel a holy so- licitude, that it may not be vnutilated or defaced by the rude hand of ignorance ? But though knowledge be so important and so necessary, it is not sufficient of itself. The pale rays of the moon would bring neither grass, nor corn, nor fruit to maturity. To accomplish this, the sun's genial beams must diffuse their fructifying virtue over the face of the earth. In like manner, to the light of knowledge there must be added, in a good missionary, the celestial heat of zeal ; pure, ardent, per- severing zeal for the glory of God, and the salvation of man, must, like unextinguished fire upon the altar, burn continually within his breast, unabated by all the difficulties and discour- agements which from time to time set themselves in array against him. I might add, that to these radical qualities, he should join the wisdom of the serpent to the harmlessness of the dove, the most exalted devotion, the most profound humil- ity, unconquerable meekness, and patience under sufferings and trials, which nothing can subdue. Such ai*e the men whom we wish to send to the heathen. To find them will be, we must own, a matter of great difficulty ; but the difficulty is not insurmountable. Such men have been found. There were many such in the primitive ages of the church, not only in the days of the apostles, but likewise in succeeding centu- ries, long after miracles and the gift of tongues had ceased to accompany the preachers of the Gospel. What has been may- be again. There are just the same materials to work upon» and the same artificer, as of old. Human nature is just the same as then ; if it be not better, it is not worse. Christians, ir loo, are the same : there are the same divine principles in the word of God, und the same ahnight)- grace in tlic H(j1v Spirit, to make them what tlicy were in ancient (hiys. Why tlien should not as good missionaries be produced now ;is of old ? Ministers are found, who are faithful, and /.ealous, and suc- cessful : but the same grand (jualities are re(|uired in thcni, as in missionaries ; and it desen'cs inquiry, wliether it may not be laid down as a general remark, " that the same talents and *' dispositions, which form a good minister in England, would, " by a difference of application and by adaption to studies, " objects, and pursuits, somewhat vanning in kind, have form- " ed a good and useful missionary for the service of the hea- " then." Besides, missionaries have been formed by other societies. The Danes, the Scots, the Moravians, have not been suffered to leave their plans aljortlve for want of labour- ers : and have not we as extensive a field of selection as any of them can boast of ? If we enter into a consideration of the requisite attainments, we shall find nothing insisted on, that is impossible. To learn the language of the heathen is necessary for a missionar\'. But do not ten thousands learn foreign tongues for amuse- ment, or for gain ; and will die love of Christ and of souls be found a less powerful motive for exertion ? Self denial is of indispensable necessity. But do we not see men practise it from infeiior considerations ? They bid adieu to their dearest friends ; they cross the mighty ocean ; they dwell in the most sultry climates ; they associate with the rude and barbarous inhabitants ; and are for many years deprived of that society which was so sweet to them in their native land ; and for what? to amass wealth. And will not the certain prospect of tre;isin-cs in heaven, and of one of the brightest crowns of glory, animate the Christian missionary' to submit to similar hardships and re- straints ? Nor is this grace peculiar to him ; for in what part of the world can a man be a good minister of Jesus Christ, without the exercise of much self denial in his work ? Patience and zeal are required of a missionary in an almndant degree. But do we not see them exercised by the man of the world, to attain the object of their pursuits ? How many are diere now in India, who have been for twenty years patiently and zeal- ously following die wished-for prize.' And when we consider this, shall we not be ashamed to ol)ject, that we are afraid we shall not be able to find missionaries, \\ho will be patient and zealous, when labouring in the work of the Lord, that he may see of the travel of his soul and Ik- satisfied ? To make the way of salvation known to pagans, iiow difllcult ; yet alisolutcly necessar)^' All good ministers feel something of this in ronvcy- ing divine instruction to the young and to the ignorant. Be- 18 sides, does the adventurous trader continue to make himself understood by the naked savages, if we have aught to buy or sell ; and though the subject be more difficult, cannot the mis- sionary let it be known that he brings the glad tidings of sal- vation to them, and that they are required to come and buy it, without money and without price ? Though hard, this is not impossible ; for he, v/ho created the soul of man, framed the Ciospel of Christ. And he made them so to correspond to each other, as that the soul should be large enough to receive the Gospel, and men of the most ordinary capacity in heathen lands should be able to understand it. But where, it may be said, are those missionaries ? Can you point them out ? Had Christ, before he called his disci- ples, informed one of the Jewish Rabbies that he wanted twelve men to send into all the world, and convert the nations to the faith of his Gospel, would not the Avise Rabbi have smiled at the supposed folly, and have said, " where are these •■^ twelve men to be found ? They have not yet breathed the '•'■ breath of life." But when Christ wanted these, he soon found them, and in situations where no proud Rabbi since his time would have looked for them. And after keeping them in his academy for three years and a half, where they received lectures in theology, and saw every principle displayed, and every rule exemplified in his life and at his death, he filled them with his spirit, and sent them forth to bring the nations into subjection to him. How well qualified they were for the office both their writings and the success of their ministry af- ford a satisfactory proof. And cannot our Lord with equal ease find out missionaries now ? He can and will. As soon as they are wanted, these objectors may be convinced that Je- sus will call them, put the desire into their heart, and they will offer themselves willingly for his service. Indeed I be- lieve that not a few have already discovered an earnest desire to be employed in this arduous but glorious woi k. In fine, if it be but considered with serious attention, that our Lord Jesus Christ, when he ascended up on high, received gifts for men on purpose to qualify them for every employment in his church, even the most difficult ; and that it is his office, and will be liis delight to fit missionaries for pulling down the thrones of satan, and extending the kingdom of the Redeemer, certainly the objection will be withdrawn. Perhaps some may even object, VII. Whence will the society and the missionaries be able to find support ? I cannot think the main difficulty lies here. Considerable funds will indeed be necessary ; but they will be also readily provided. When folly and vanity call for support, no lack of 19 money is observed. ^Vhcn an opera house or a theatre is tu be erected, i-j it found imjiossible to provide tuiids ? And il tliese haunts of mere amusement can be raised with case, shall it be an insuperable diflicultv to procure a sum of u^oney to convey instruction necessary to the happiness of Mnmorlal souls r If the lovers of \anity be thus liberal to gratify a tor- lorn and depraved taste, shall not we, who jnofcss to love Ciod and Christ, and the souls of men, exert ourselves, and contri- bute of our substance to attain the highest ends which a creature can possibly pursue, the end, lor which Jesus slied his blood upon the cross ? Arc thousands of professing Christians riding in chariots, and shall support lie wanting for missionaries to travel in the apostolical mode for the conversion of the heathen ? " Is it time for you (says the *' prophet in the context to the Jews of old) to dwell in ceiled *' houses, and this house lie waste r" Tlie same argument •would I urge. Many of you dwell in splendid houses, ele- gantly furnished ; and some have more than one ; and have you nothing to bestow tow ards building the house of the Lord of hosts ? Others arc growing rich through the bounty of Providence ; and have you nothing to spare for Christ and his cause ? It cannot be. It is needless to urge the mat- ter. In this manner had I purposed to reason with you. But to my unspeakal^lc joy, vou have rendered these tew hints al- most needless by the manv examples of generosity, which have far exceeded our expectations. Here we have already be- held, and there certainly wc shall still behold the triumi)hs of Christian benevolence, and the liberal free-will oflerings ot pi- ous zeal. The abundant oblation of the aflluent ; the gene- rous contribution of the industrious, the day labourer's pence, and the widow's mite, will furnish a sacred treasure sufficient- ly ample for building the house of the Lord in all its glory, and for providing support to those who minister in the sanctu- ary from year to year, till the heathen say, " It is enough.' An Villth objection, urged by many is, "There is no ••' door opened in Providence for the entrance of the Cospcl : " We should wait till such an event take place," and then diligently improve it. Is not this founded in a mistake ? Ccrtainl)- a door is open- ed in Providence ; and we are called upon to enter in. I'or- merly, in the dark ages, nations had little intercourse with one another ; and such as were separated !)y the sea, or by coun- tries intervening, scarcely knew of each other's existence. But since the invention of the mariner's compass, every part of the globe has been explored ; nearly all the tril)es ol the earth have been brought into view, and some kind of inter- course established with them. And for what end is all this 20 Was America discovered to our view, that those inhuman ruffians, who first landed on her shores, might rob the inhabi- tants of their country, murder them by millions, and send the few that remained into the bowels of the earth to dig for gold to allay the cravings of their accursed avarice ? Were thy coasts, Africa, unveiled to our eyes, that Christian mer- chants, sanctioned by Christian legislatures, might drag thy unoffending sons and daughters from their native soil, and all the tender charities of life, to be bondmen and bondw^omen in their distant colonies, till welcome death put an end to the bitterness of sorrow, and proclaimed deliverance from the gal- ling yoke ? No one that has the spirit of man within him will dare to assert the impious falsehood. Do ye think, ye men of literature and philosophy, that the chief design is to gratify your curiosity, to make your maps more full, your systems of geography more complete, and your histories of man in his various forms and institutions more perfect ? Do ye suppose, ye men of commerce, that the great end of God in this dis- pensation is, that the manufactures of Englartd might find a more extensive and profitable market, and that the commodi- ties furnished by these distant lands might minister to our convenience, luxury, and affluence ? No ; these are the false imaginations of worldly men who see objects through a dis- torted medium. The true state of the case is this : God in his Providence has discovered these nations to us, and given us intercourse with them, that a door might thereby be open- ed for the entrance of the Gospel, and that messengers might be sent to them with the joyful tidings of salvation by the cross of Christ. Nay the very discovery of them is the hand of God, opening the door, and a loud call to the lovers ot the Gospel to enter in, and labour for the salvation of perishing souls. Philosophers account the mere discovery of these dis- tant countries, a door opened for them to go in, and reap all the improvements which sdence can possibly collect. Mer- chants think the mere discovery, a door opened wide enough for them to go in, and purchase from the inhabitants the com- jj modities of their own country, and dispose of their own in * return. And after this shall we hear Christians whine that a door is not opened to the heathen for them to enter in, and strenuously exert themselves for the salvation of guilty and miserable men ? For shame, brethren, shall it be said, that the love of science, and the love of gain are more powerful in their principles, more active in their exertions, and less cold and^ M formal in seeking an introduction to the heathen, and cultivat-V ing a friendly intercourse with them, than Christian zeal, and the love of immortal souls ! What door, I would ask, do you wish to be opened to you ? SI what do you efl'ect ? \vhat can you expert more than is alread) done ? We have the Ciospel. 'I'hcy have souls lo he saved. We know how to convey it to them. We tan learn their lan- guage to teach them religion, just as readily as another can to acquire wealih, and so ha\e a door of u'tennKc. And by humble and lervent prayer, we may hope tor the divine bless- ing and (lod's powerlul aid, to convert the sinner and give a door ot" entrance. What more then can we recjHire ? What is necessary besides, to constitute an open door ? Do vou ex- pect they will send for us to come to them ? But how can that be, seeing they are ignorant of llic Ciospel, and know not, unhappy creatures, what the invaluable blessing is, which they netd, and which we have to bestow upf)n them:' Some men in the course of life, meet with uncommon events, or miracles in Providence; ai;d are tlu-reiore ready to look for something extraordinary in the vay nf direction and en- couragement. But this is not God's common method in the government of the world ; nay no't even in his dispensations towards the church. If ^•ou read the historv of the planting of Christianitv, you will find in a verv few instances C»od giv- ing his aposdes partici:lar directions to whom to go, and where to preach. But ordinarily there Avas nothing of this : they went forth, led bv the dictates of Christian providence, and Christian zeal, wherever there were precious souls, and preach- ed the word, the Lord working with them. From an accu- rate perusal of ecclesiastical history it apj)ears, that this has been the way ever since, in all the efforts which have been made to propagate tlie Gospel, even in the most remarkable seasons. What open door had Luther, Zwiiiglius, and Calvin to preach the doctrine of the cross to die millions sunk in ig- norance and superstition ? Were they guided and authorized by visions and revelations of the Lord ? or did they at first find men inviting them to expose the errors of ]ioj)ery, and to feed them with evangelical doctrine ! No, it was while they preached, that people Were convinced of their errors, and em- braced the truth. And this may be considered as a general rule. Before the ministers of Jesus set out to preach, matters had been precisely in the same situation as now with us. Providence unbarred her gate, and shewed them where there were souls to be saved, and this was all the encouragement she gave. But when they had gone forth, and were preach- ing the word, God opened the door of faith, removed oI)stacle3 out of the way, and gave efficacv to the w^ f ft